#redflavor

It was a bad dream. Nothing more than that. I very rarely had a dream of any kind, but somehow when I did, it was always lucid and vivid, including this one I just had. But this one... This one was scary.

In my dream I saw Mina. My sweet, gentle, delicate Myoui Mina. My friend, best friend, bandmate, fellow Japanese. She was wearing a white and red dress, a beautiful one, but the red wasn't from the fabric. Somehow, I knew that the red was... Was blood.

I looked to my left, and saw Jeongyeon still sleeping soundly, snoring lightly. I took a few deep breaths to calm myself. Fuck. What was wrong with me? I pressed my hand to my forehead. I felt my head burning, but the skin I touched was cold as ice.

"Bad dream, Sana. Nothing more..." I told myself.

Again, I looked to my left, and I chuckled softly. Jeongyeon always sleeps peacefully, without any care in the world. Her cute little mouth was gaping a little, drooling a little. Gosh... This woman. I was so lucky to be able to call her my girlfriend... Hang on. Perhaps I should start calling her something else.

I lifted my left hand, staring at the diamond ring circling my ring finger. I smiled. Nobody had noticed it yet, and that was good. We planned to keep it a secret for now anyway. I never needed her to do it, I never asked her to do it, and yet she did it anyway when we were in Suwon. Like I said, Jeongyeon always made me feel special.

I slowly left the bed, not wanting to disturb Jeongyeon's peaceful sleep. It was still 7 am anyway. Shit. This was hard. My legs were intertwined with hers. I slowly pulled a leg up, then the second leg... Fuck. My arm hit her hip.

"Fiancé..."

I chuckled. Clumsy Sana, as usual.

"You'll mistakenly call me that in front of everyone and we'll be fucked," I said.

Jeongyeon giggled. Still with her eyes closed, she shook her head slowly.

"No..." she whispered in a hoarse voice. "I'm not you." "Ya!" I protested, but I chuckled and kissed her cheek. She smiled and gently clung to my forearm. "Don't leave me..." she uttered. I chuckled again. She was just so cute. "I'm just going to the toilet," I whispered.

Jeongyeon nodded and smiled, then she reached my bedside. She opened one eye to peek, before closing it back and grinned.

"Where's Dubu?" she asked. "I think she's taking shower. I can hear the water running," I said. "Ah yes... She has a variety show shoot today, right?" she asked. I nodded. "Yeah. Minsoo's picking her up soon," I said. "Gosh... Were we too rough on her last night?" Jeongyeon sighed. I laughed. "Nah... She enjoyed it too, right?"

Jeongyeon nodded, closing her eyes again. The three of us spent last night together–our first proper, painless sex after the incident at SM's headquarters–and both Jeongyeon and I fucked the beautiful pale girl wildly, hence Jeongyeon's question.

"What time is it?" "Seven..." "I can sleep for another hour then," Jeongyeon yawned. I chuckled and kissed her cheek again. "You do that, Babe... I'll prepare breakfast," I said. Jeongyeon curled her lips. "Don't. I don't wanna die yet," she replied casually. "YA! YOO JEONGYEON!" I yelled, mildly offended.

Jeongyeon laughed out loud. She loved teasing my inability to cook. She sprung up, hugged me tightly, and pulled me back to the bed. I pouted jokingly, but she pecked my lips, making me unable to resist smiling.

"Don't worry about breakfast. I'll cook a delicious one for us later," she whispered. "Ne... Algaesumnida..." I said cutely. She chuckled, but then she naughtily opened her mouth and pressed her face onto my breast, sucking my nipples. It was tickly! "Or I can just drink your milk for my breakfast," she said with a mouthful. "Y–YA! J–Jeongie! I–I'm not Jihyo! I'm–not–lactating!" I sniggered as I pushed her away.

She laughed louder, and I slapped her shoulder repeatedly while laughing with her. She reached to hug me again, and I hugged back willingly. Gosh... What did I do to deserve such an angel?

"I still need to go to the toilet, Jeongie..." I said. Jeongyeon laughed again and nodded. "Go. Go. Relieve yourself," she said, releasing me from our embrace.

I pecked her lips and stood up, and suddenly she slapped my butt. I squealed and jumped up, turning to face her angrily.

"YA!" I protested again. She laughed and stared at me with a dreamy look. "Gosh, I still can't believe you actually said yes," she whispered.

I chuckled and stooped down to kiss her.

"Jeongie... Of course I said yes. I'll say yes a million times over," I whispered. She smiled, scrunching her nose, and kissed my lips again. "I love you, my soon-to-be wife..." she said.

I felt my face blushing red. I was still not used to her calling me that, and everytime she did so since I accepted her proposal back in Suwon, I felt heat rushing to my face and my heart beating a little faster.

"I... Love you too.... My fiancé..." I replied. Jeongyeon smiled. "Go now. Don't be too rough on Dubu..." she teased, making me laugh out loud.

Jeongyeon giggled and closed her eyes, drifting back to sleep. I stared at my beautiful fiancé for a few moments before walking out of my bedroom, going straight to the bathroom. I held the door handle and pressed my mouth to the bathroom door.

"Dubu-ya... I'm coming in," I called out. "E–Eh? I'm still showering, Unnie!" she protested.

I chuckled, not listening to her. I entered the bathroom, where Dahyun stood naked inside the shower, her thick and stacked body wet all over, her snow-white skin glistening. She blushed red and smiled shyly.

"Unnie..." she complained again. "Morning, Dubu!" I chirped cheerfully.

I sat at the toilet bowl, relieving myself. Dahyun chuckled and continued rubbing her pale skin with soap, cleaning herself. I watched her showering, and inevitably I was aroused. Shit. Dahyun's just so sexy.

"I'm almost done, Unnie. Do you want me to keep the water running?" she asked me. I giggled. "No. I want you to stay inside," I said seductively.

Dahyun giggled. She knew what I wanted to do. Sultrily, she beckoned me to join her inside the shower. I flushed the toilet and stepped into the shower, letting the warm water wet my entire body. Warm showers always calm my mind, and I needed a little calming after that scary dream I just had. But Dahyun being Dahyun, she noticed that I had something in my mind.

"Is everything alright, Unnie?" she asked me concernedly. I nodded. "Yeah. Don't worry, Dubu..." I said.

I reached for the soap dispenser, lathering my body with foam. Dubu chuckled and reached to rub my back gently. I smiled and kissed her forehead.

"What time will Minsoo come?" I asked her. "7.30 should be. Are you joining Nayeon-unnie and Jihyo-unnie at the office with Hyejin-ssi?" she asked. I shook my head. "No. I'll meet them at the IPG HQ later today. Hey, pass me the shampoo, please?"

Dahyun took the shampoo bottle and gave it to me. I squeezed some out and started washing my hair. Dahyun's small hands continued soaping my entire body, slipping from my back down to my butt, then in front to my belly, and up to my tits. I chuckled as she started squeezing them and playing with my nipples.

"Naughty..." I whispered. She giggled and leaned in to kiss my neck gently. "But you're enjoying it..." she whispered. Her fingers traced my nipples. "Your nipples are already so hard."

Dahyun stooped to suck my nipples. Fuck. That sent chills up and down my spine. Her hands reached behind to squeeze my butt cheeks, and mine started caressing her soft, silky skin. We both shuddered, enjoying the sensation.

"D–Dubu... A–ah..." "Unnie..."

I looked down, and she looked up, pressing her lips against mine. Dahyun's tiny hands slipped to my pussy and started fingering me. My mouth gaped open, and a moan escaped.

"A–Ah... D–Dub... Da–Dahyun-ie... A–Ah!"

She giggled and continued fingering me. Dahyun was usually a complete sub when she's with Jeongyeon and I together, but alone, she could be... Extra confident sometimes. I squeezed her thick butt, clinging for dear life.

"You like this, don't you, Unnie..." she whispered naughtily. "Y–Yes... A–Ah... Ahn... D–Dubu... DUBU!"

Dahyun twirled her thumb on my clit, and that did it. My entire body tensed, and soon I let out a loud sigh, cumming buckets. I staggered back, resting my body against the wet shower wall, closing my eyes to calm myself.

"F-fuck.. Dubu..." I shuddered.

The pale girl smiled beautifully and turned herself around, placing her hands on the wall. The warm water drizzled down, and it looked like her pure white body released steam, and she wiggled her butt to tease me. Fuck. She was asking for it.

"My turn, Unnie..." she uttered.

I laughed and positioned myself behind her, reaching forward to fondle her ample breasts, while kissing her neck gently. She closed her eyes, enjoying the sensation.

"And Jeongie was worried that we were too rough on you last night," I whispered. Dahyun giggled. "Come on, Unnie... That was last night. Today's a new day. I need a boost before the long ass shooting later with Chaeng..." she said.

I laughed. A naughty thought crossed my mind, so my left hand slipped off of her tits. I traced her body down to her slim waist, then to her wide hips, and finally squeezing her butt cheeks. Dahyun shivered as my hand reached her asshole, and my fingers slid up and down her pink hole. She knew what I wanted to do.

"U–Unnie! W–Wait..." "A boost like... This?"

I puckered my fingers, and slowly I inserted all five of them inside her asshole. Every single part of Dahyun's stacked body was so flexible. That, coupled with the fact that both Jeongyeon and I–and Nayeon sometimes–had fucked her ass and pussy with large dildos for more than ten years, made her asshole stretch easily, allowing my entire fist to enter with relative ease. I didn't need to see her face to tell that her eyes and mouth flung open immediately as my hand entered her.

"A–AH! S-S–SANA... U–N–NNIE! AAH!"

She came. She came hard, gushing to the shower floor. I started moving my hand in and out of her asshole, fisting her gently but with pace. She shuddered, came again, and her entire body turned red almost in an instant.

"U–N... Unnie! F–FUCK! A–AH! Y–YES! YES! S–SO... G–Go–ood! C–Cumm... ING!"

Dahyun came again, and her knees gave way. She started crumbling to the floor, but I continued fisting her ass rigorously, making her body twitch and jolt, her moans sounding incoherent.

At that moment, the bathroom door flung open. Dahyun and I looked up, finding Jeongyeon standing there, still all naked, grinning wide.

"My gosh, Dubu... You screamed so loud... I can't even sleep!" she said with a chuckle. "S–Sorry I woke you up, Unnie... B–But... S–Sana unnie..." Dahyun reported. I laughed and pulled my hand out of her asshole, and Dahyun gushed again.

Jeongyeon laughed and shook her head tiredly, but I know she was aroused seeing what Dahyun and I were doing. She joined us in the shower and pulled Dahyun up gently.

"It's alright, Dubu... I want to join you," she said as she kissed her lips.

We had an explosive threesome for the next 15 minutes, ending with both Jeongyeon and I fisting Dahyun's pussy and ass at the same time, making the poor girl jolt around and reach multiple orgasms simultaneously while screaming loudly.

After we were finished, we dried ourselves, and helped the panting Dahyun get dressed. While Jeongyeon cooked breakfast, I personally helped her do her makeup, and right when I finished putting the final touches to her already beautiful face, we heard the doorbell ring.

"That must be my Little Bro. I'll get the door," said Jeongyeon from the kitchen, rushing to the door.

Dahyun looked up and smiled at me.

"How do I look?" she asked. I smiled and pecked her chubby cheek. "You're always beautiful," I said. She giggled and squeezed my hand. "Gomawo, Unnie..." she whispered. "Hi, girls! Hi Dubu, ready to go?"

We turned, and saw Minsoo beaming from ear to ear, standing side by side with Jeongyeon. I laughed. How did he look increasingly like Jeongyeon's actual little brother the more time we spent with him?

"Yup! All set, Minsoo!" cheered Dahyun.

She stood up, gave me a hug, and skipped to join Minsoo. Jeongyeon handed her the packed breakfast she'd prepared for her, before hugging her from behind and kissed her cheek.

"Ace the shoot, Dubu-ya! Hwaiting!" she cheered for our favourite girlfriend.

Dahyun chuckled. She walked with Minsoo to the door and stepped outside, hugging her coat tighter to block the cold morning wind.

"Minsoo-ya! Don't forget to join us at the IPG HQ after you've dropped Dubu and Chaeng back to the dorm later. We'll regroup and talk about Hyejin's research in JYPE and YG!" I told our manager. He nodded. "Got it, Sha! I'll wait for Dubu and Chaeng to finish and drive to Guryeong later. Maybe after lunch?" he proposed. I nodded. "Yeah. After lunch sounds good," I said. Minsoo smiled and looked at Jeongyeon. "Noona, annyeong! Good luck for your shoot!" he said. Jeongyeon chuckled and pecked his cheek, making him blush.

We waved our goodbyes to Dahyun and Minsoo, and soon they left. Jeongyeon smiled and grabbed my arm, tugging me gently to the kitchen.

"Come on, Honey. Breakfast ready," she said.

Jeongyeon and I had our breakfast while checking our busy schedule for the day. Jeongyeon had a magazine photoshoot soon, while I was going straight to the IPG HQ for a meeting with the Heads.

"You sure you can drive safely now, Jeongie?" I asked her. "Come on, Sha. I'm completely healed now!" she said. "Don't you remember how much you came last night when I fingered you?"

Jeongyeon cocked her left shoulder like it was a rifle. I laughed. My fiancé was so silly.

"Okay, okay! I get it! What are you now... The Winter Soldier?" I asked her. She gasped. "Gosh, Babe... That's a great idea! I should have changed my arm to vibranium, shouldn't I?" she said excitedly. "Don't. I'll die if you finger me with a vibranium arm," I said. Jeongyeon laughed out loud. "If you die, what about our Dubu?" "You'll destroy her holes!" "Didn't you just do that in the shower earlier?" "Ya..."

We laughed. I could never get tired of these silly banters with her. We finished our breakfast and cleaned up, and we stepped out of our apartment at around 8 am. We walked arm in arm to the parking lot before stopping in front of our cars, staring at each other lovingly.

"Have a great day at the IPG, Wifey," she uttered. I giggled and blushed again. "Ya... I'm still not used to you calling me that," I uttered honestly. She giggled. "Better start getting used to it, right?" she said, her thumb rubbing the diamond ring she gave me. I nodded and smiled. "Yeah... I'm so happy..." I whispered. "I love you so much, Jeongie..."

I pressed my lips against hers, and she kissed back warmly. Somehow, at that moment, I didn't want to let her go. The scary dream I had still played vividly in my mind, and I was a little frightened to start my day. Jeongyeon sensed this, as she would, and she pulled herself back gently.

"Sha... Is everything alright?" she asked me.

I stared at her for a moment, weighing whether or not I should tell her. I shook my head slowly, then I looked down. I was going to be her wife soon, so I needed to start telling her everything and anything openly. I sighed.

"Nothing... It's... I had a bad dream last night. About Mina," I said. She looked at me concernedly. "Mina? What about her?" she asked. "I... She... She said 'Sana, I'm sorry...', and ...," I trailed off, but then I shook my head rapidly and smiled at her. "It's just a dream, Babe... I don't wanna think about it."

Jeongyeon stared at me for a few seconds looking curious, but she knew better than to press me if I didn't wanna talk about it. She smiled and kissed me again, before ruffling my hair gently.

"Yeah. Just a dream. Just forget about it," she said. I nodded. "Have fun doing the shoots, Baby," I said gently.

With that, we entered our cars and went our separate ways. I drove silently to Guryong, trying to push away the dream. The traffic was not that good today, so it was almost 9 when the secret entrance to the IPG Headquarters flung open and I drove through the long driveway to the lobby.

I parked my car next to Seungyeon's Tesla and walked silently inside the headquarters. I said hi to Mr. Park–IU's head of security–who was talking with his security team at the common area, and walked straight to the main meeting room at the other end of the ground floor.

The others were already inside, so I opened the door gently. Suzy, IU, Irene, Seungyeon, Seulgi, Yeri, Joy, Wendy, Jisoo, Taeyeon, and SNSD's Seohyun and Sunny were already there, along with an older lady whom I didn't recognize. They all turned and smiled as they saw me enter the room.

"Hi unnies! Sorry I'm late... Traffic's bad," I said apologetically. "It's alright, Sha. We were just starting. Have a seat," said Suzy.

I sat next to Sunny, who grasped my hand and smiled, welcoming me.

"How are you, Sha?" she whispered. "I'm good, Unnie. Gomawo," I whispered back. She smiled cutely and nodded.

It's been a while since I last talked with the busty SNSD member, and gosh... She was busty, wasn't she? I thought Jihyo was one of the bustiest idols in Korea, but Sunny must at least be as big as her... No. She was definitely bigger. Her tits looked so heavy and full, bulging out of her brown top. If Jihyo was a G-cup, what was she? An H-cup? I-cup? J-cup? Was she lactating too?

I lifted my eyes beyond her to see Seohyun, who was sitting next to her. The SNSD maknae was married and recently delivered her second child, but even a nursing mother like her was nothing compared to the more senior SNSD legend, who was still single.

Sunny must have a very strong backbone, though, to be able to carry those two mountains around. Jihyo sometimes complained that she had backpains because it was more difficult for larger girls to find a good, comfortably supporting bra. I'm nothing compared to Jihyo or Sunny, but I'm on the larger side too, and sometimes I too have backpains.

Maybe we needed to visit Sunny's boutique soon. Afterall, she was the CEO of her own fashion underwear label. Maybe her team of experts could help us find the perfect bra. Hang on. I should be listening to the meeting, not simping over Sunny's huge boobs.

I focused my attention back to the projector screen where Seungyeon was presenting. As I listened to her presentation, I understood why all the Heads were gathered and why Jisoo, Seohyun and Sunny–the Care Team members–were there.

Seungyeon was presenting the plans for IPG's Emergency Center. In the aftermath of our bloody battle with Park Manse and his thugs in SM Entertainment's parking lot last December, Seungyeon wanted to have our own private clinic to care for our injured members if a similar situation ever happened again.

"All we can do now is first aid and emotional counseling. Considering what we might face in the near future, having the Emergency Center will allow us to save more lives while protecting our privacy from the media, as compared to sending injured members to hospitals," Seungyeon concluded.

I looked at the screen. Seungyeon had already drafted a detailed plan and the requirements for the Emergency Center, including the medical equipment and personnels needed. I leaned in to Sunny and whispered to her ear.

"Unnie, but where are we going to build this? Surely all of these won't fit into this warehouse," I whispered. She chuckled. "That's why the Professor is here," she whispered, nodding at the older lady who was sitting next to Taeyeon across the table.

I looked at her, and at that moment the one she called 'The Professor' stood up and joined Seungyeon at the front of the room. Hang on. I turned my gaze towards Yeoni's sister, and a gasp escaped my mouth before I had the chance to stop it. Everyone turned to face me, making me blush in embarrassment.

"Something wrong, Sha?" asked Suzy sharply. I chuckled and shook my head. "N–No. Sorry, Unnie... It's just... G–Gyosu-nim looks..." I stuttered. "Like Jisoo. Yeah. I get that a lot," the Professor chuckled.

The room chuckled and nodded, agreeing to my point. She did look the spitting image of Jisoo, only older. Jisoo smiled and turned to look at me.

"Maybe she's my long lost aunt," she said casually. "Omo, Jisoo-ssi... I'm not that old. Let me be your older sister," the Professor said.

Jisoo laughed and nodded, and the Professor looked at the room. She cleared her throat.

"Right. For those of you who don't know me yet, I'm Lee Yoo-jin, Jisoo's older sister," she said confidently.

The room laughed, and I did too. This professor had a sense of humor. Yoojin chuckled elegantly and continued.

"Joking aside, I'm a doctor–an OB-GYN specialist to be precise–and I'm currently running The Clinic of Light in Gangseo-dong. Taeyeon, Seohyun, and Seungyeon here are my clients, and recently my little sister Jisoo became one too," she said.

I nodded. I'd heard of the Clinic of Light. It was a private and secret clinic for pregnant idols to do their check ups, surgery, and delivery away from the public eyes. Gosh. She was the perfect partner for Seungyeon's project.

"It's an honor for me to be invited to help you guys. Taeyeon has told me about the IPG and your mission, and I'd say we share the same values. Seungyeon-ssi, I fully support your proposal, and I'm excited to inform all of you that we can begin the construction of IPG's Emergency Center next to the Clinic of Light as soon as you guys are ready," she said.

IU pressed a few buttons on her laptop, and the screen revealed the plans to IPG's Emergency Center next to a 3D rendering of the Clinic of Light. My eyes widened as I watched Yoojin walk us through the plans, showing us how the Emergency Center and the Clinic of Light would connect. I noticed that the clinic was located in the basement of a large and futuristic building complex, and IPG's Center would be built right next to it.

"I can get my partner contractors to start setting up the budget, and then we can start immediately once everything is agreed," concluded Yoojin. "Kamsahamnida, Gyosunim. I'm excited for this!" Suzy said. "So am I, Suzy-ssi. Let's hope we can save more lives together," Yoojin said. "Right. Let's get into the details!"

We spent the next couple of hours discussing the proposed Emergency Center in Gangseo-dong. It would take us at least a year to set everything up, not including the recruitment, also getting the word out without actually getting it out too publicly. As the clock struck 12, Suzy adjourned the meeting. Seungyeon chirped cutely while looking at all of us with a big smile.

"Let's have lunch together, girls! Cafeteria's waiting!" she announced. Yoojin raised her arms. "Sorry to disappoint, Yeorobun. I have surgery at 1 pm. I need to drive back to my Clinic. I'll join you guys some other time," she said.

We bowed to thank her, and she left after saying goodbyes. We then walked to the cafeteria. Seungyeon, Suzy, IU, Taeyeon, and the SNSD members walked together and talked further, while I walked to join Jisoo and the Red Velvet members.

"How are we doing, girls?" I asked them as I flung my arm around Jisoo's shoulder. "I'm doing well, Sha. Well rested in Busan," Jisoo answered sweetly. "Any news from Hyejin and the others?" I asked. Yeri nodded. "She told me they've finished at JYPE, and..." she trailed off. "What is it?" "It's..." she started, but Joy grabbed her arm. "Let's get our lunch first. We'll tell you later," said Joy with a hushed voice.

This alarmed me. We were in the IPG HQ, and everyone around knew everything about our current investigation, so why were they being secretive about this? What did Yeri's girlfriend find?

I followed them to the cafeteria. We took our food before sitting around one table. Irene walked with us the entire time, but when we had all sat down, she kept standing. She grabbed Jisoo's shoulder gently.

"Jisoo... I think we should join the seniors so they don't feel suspicious," Irene said. Jisoo nodded. "You're right. I've heard the story too from Gomdoli-unnie," she said. "Girls, you can handle this, right?" Irene asked her members.

Seulgi, Joy, Wendy, and Yeri nodded, and I felt even more anxious. Irene joined the IPG heads, while Jisoo joined the SNSD members, talking happily. I looked at the Red Velvet members, who were all looking concerned.

"Well... What is it?" I pressed. The girls exchanged glances with each other, and Yeri started speaking. "It's... Hyejin told me earlier that... That they've found something about Park Manse," she said. "Manse spent four years in JYPE, from summer 2008, before being dismissed in late 2012," Joy continued. "I know that," I said, but the girls shook their heads. "Do you know that he was... Miss A's manager?" asked Wendy.

My eyes widened in surprise. Was she being serious?

"What?" "Yeah. And that's not all, Sha. She found out that he was... He was close to Suzy-unnie," said Seulgi. "Close? What do you mean?" I asked. "Close, as in... Like Minsoo-ssi and Jihyo-unnie," said Yeri.

I was stunned. So that's why Hyejin said Suzy was reluctant to give her access to JYPE's database last night? Manse and Suzy were dating?

"Are you... Are you sure?" I asked. The girls nodded. "You can ask Nabong and Jihyo. There are a lot of their photos outside of work together," said Wendy. I understood. "Did JYPE's media-check team purchase all the photos?" I asked. The girls nodded. "Yeah. JYPE had to purchase a lot of their photos from Dispatch and other online platforms to keep it from becoming a scandal. But, yeah... That happened," said Joy.

I stared at them, then I flung my eyes to my boss at the other table. She was talking happily with the other heads, and then I remembered it. Suzy kept saying that she wanted her revenge for what Manse did to her in the past, and all this time I only assumed that it was because he abused her like he did to me, Nayon, and countless others. I never thought that their relationship was this personal.

"Fuck... Wh–What do we do?" I asked the girls again.

They exchanged glances with each other, unsure whether or not to say what they had in their minds. Finally, Seulgi reached out and gently squeezed my hand. She stared at me seriously.

"Sha... You're our Consigliere and her second-in-command, but I know we can trust you to have an objective outlook on this. Do you think... Do you think that maybe... Suzy-unnnie is hiding something from us?" asked Seulgi seriously.

I stared at her. Honestly, I didn't know how to answer. Suzy was close with me, but she never shared this fact to me. Slowly, I shook my head.

"I... I don't know, Unnie. All I know... It's... If this is true, then..." I stammered. "Then this is personal. Whatever Manse did in the past to Suzy-unnie, it's a personal thing," said Wendy. "Personal vendetta?" asked Yeri. We all nodded. Joy rested her back on the chair. "Fuck... All these things... Just to satisfy Suzy-unnie's personal grudge against Manse?" she asked slowly.

It was not that simple. Somehow, I felt like something even worse than a personal grudge was happening behind the scenes. Seulgi and I exchanged glances. I thought I understood what she was thinking, and vice versa. I nodded, allowing her to speak.

"Joy, what if... What if it's not just about personal grudges? What if..." Seugli started. "What if Manse holds a secret about Suzy-unnie that she doesn't want us to know?" I completed her sentence.

Seulgi nodded, and the other girls stared at us in terror.

"What... What do you mean?" Yeri asked confusedly.

Again, Seulgi and I exchanged glances. Now it was her who nodded, allowing me to speak. I cleared my throat and leaned in closer.

"Don't you guys ever wonder what made Manse turn into the monster that he is right now? He wouldn't just decide to be a sex offender and started idol prostitution on a whim, right? He'd be long gone if that's the case. But instead... He's had almost a 20-year long career in our industry, being a director in the Big Three companies. Something must have pushed him over the edge," I said. "Are you saying that...," asked Joy in horror. Seulgi and I nodded.

"What if... What if Suzy-unnie has something to do with it?" offered Seulgi.

We all fell into silence, all staring at each other. Somehow, I knew we all felt the same thing. Our suspicion was baseless, sure, but the more we discussed it, the more it felt right. Shit. This was scary. Yeri stole a glance at the IPG head again, then she gulped.

"W–Well... This is... Troublesome. Who can we talk to? Can we talk to IU-unnie about this?" she asked. I shook my head. "IU-unnie... Is the closest to Suzy-unnie. She might not believe us. What's Irene-unnie's stance on this?" I asked. "She's on our side. I think maybe Taengoo-unnie can be open minded too, but she's inactive, now," Wendy said. "Let's hope Hyejin and the girls can find something at YG. Chuyoung-ssi is helping them, right?" asked Seulgi. I nodded. "Yeah... Let's hop–"

Suddenly, the cafeteria door burst open. Hyejin, Chuyoung, Tzuyu, Nayeon, Jihyo, and Jennie rushed in, panting for breath, looking terrified. I noticed that Hyejin was crying. What was happening? Suzy stood up, staring at the group in confusion.

"Hyejin-ie? W–What's wrong?" she asked. "Unnie... It's... Man–Manse," she stuttered. We all stared at her in confusion. "Suzy-ssi," said Chuyoung, trying to sound calm. "Suzy-ssi... We've found who Park Manse really is."

The room gasped. We all looked at each other before staring at the group again.

"What are you saying? Is Park Manse not his real name?" asked IU. The group shook their heads. "His real name is Moon Daesung," announced Jennie, staring at Jisoo. The angelic girl gasped. "M–Moon Daesung? As in the Moon Daesung from the story?" she asked. Jennie nodded. "And... And he's..." said Nayeon. "... He's... He's my father," whispered Hyejin.

I didn't think I heard her correctly, and evidently everyone in the room thought so too. Yeri rushed to her girlfriend's side and hugged her. Hyejin broke down in tears as soon as she felt Yeri's embrace, and the Red Velvet maknae rubbed her short hair gently.

"Hyejin-ie... You're not making sense," she whispered, but Hyejin shook her head. "No, Babe... I... I'm telling the truth. He's my father. Park Manse is my father," she said through her sobs.

Yeri looked up, looking extra confused. Seungyeon approached them and held Hyejin's hands.

"Come on, Moon-hyeongsa. Sit down. I'll make you some tea. You need to calm down," she said calmly.

Hyejin nodded and followed Seungyeon's lead to sit at one table, with Yeri, Nayeon, Jihyo, Tzuyu, and Chuyoung walking slowly behind them. The Care Team Head rushed to the pantry and made them some tea, Seohyun and Sunny helping her to bring the cups to the table when she was done. We slowly surrounded them, itching to know the full story.

Hyejin sipped her hot tea and looked up, staring at all of us. She tried to speak, but no voice came out of her mouth. Nayeon rested a hand on her forearm and looked up.

"Chuyoung-oppa. I think we can help her tell the full story," she said. Chuyoung nodded. "Guys. You might want to sit down for this," said Jihyo.

We all pulled our chairs and sat around the group. The ex-YG director started talking, telling us about the story of Moon Daesung and Park Chohee, former DR Music manager and trainee respectively. Jennie, Nayeon, Jihyo, and Tzuyu interjected every once in a while, helping Chuyoung complete the story.

As they went deeper and deeper into the story, I felt everyone became increasingly uneasy. I looked at Suzy, trying to find a clue of her knowledge about this, but she merely stared at Hyejin and the group, frowning, looking as clueless as everyone else. Maybe she really had no knowledge about her ex-boyfriend, or maybe was just that good of an actress.

"And... It all matches perfectly. The DR Music incident and Daesung's disappearance happened in June 1999, Hyejin-ssi was born in June 1999," said Tzuyu. "Park Manse joined JYPE in July 2008," said Nayeon. "My dad left Namwon in June 2008," said Hyejin. "And finally, Park Manse was dismissed from JYPE in November 2012," said Jihyo. "I... I auditioned for JYPE in November 2012," said Hyejin again.

I heard a loud gasp. I turned, and saw Suzy was standing with her hands covering her mouth. She stared at Hyejin in horror.

"H–yejin-ie... You... You auditioned? In November 2012?" she said slowly. Hyejin nodded. "Yes, Unnie. I... I auditioned, but JYPE never called back," she said. "And then... When I was about to meet my dad, I saw the news, like I said..." "Why, Suzy-ssi? Why are you surprised? Do you know something we don't?" asked Chuyoung suddenly, cutting Hyejin off.

Everybody stared at Chuyoung initially, but then everyone's gaze slowly turned to the IPG Head. Suzy felt our gaze, and she cleared her throat, before looking down. Alright. Hyejin was right. She definitely was hiding something.

"Suzy... Is there... Something that you haven't told us?" asked Irene carefully. "W–What do you mean, Unnie?" Suzy asked, trying to sound innocent, but only managing to sound uneasy. "Why were you so surprised when you heard Hyejin auditioned at JYPE in November 2012?" Irene clarified. "I... I... Nothing. J–Just... Aren't you surprised? I mean... She's a police detective now, and she auditioned to be an idol years ago," she said, trying to play it down.

No one took the bait. We all stared at her, still trying to look at answers. Jihyo cleared her throat, grabbing everyone's attention.

"There's... Also something else we found at JYPE," she said, exchanging glances with Hyejin and Nayeon. "Yeah... It's... Park Manse was... Miss A's manager in 2012, before he was dismissed in November that year," Nayeon said, looking at Suzy a little confusedly. "There's... Also... Something more, right, Unnie?" chimed Tzuyu suddenly.

Nayeon, Hyejin, Jihyo, and Jennie all glared at Tzuyu, as if telling her to shut up. Our maknae stared at the older idols confusedly for a moment, before realizing something. She gasped and clasped her hands on her mouth, and I noticed that she stole a quick glance at Suzy. Chuyoung however, looked at his girlfriend with confidence.

"Yes, Tzuyu. There is something else. Moon-hyeonsa, you want to say something?" he asked the detective. Hyejin looked uneasy, but she cleared her throat and looked at Suzy. "Y–Yes. We found that... That Park Manse was... Was... Really close with Suzy-unnie, in particular," she said slowly.

Everyone's attention returned to Suzy. She glowered at Hyejin, and I saw that her face was starting to flush, but she said nothing. Taeyeon raised an eyebrow and looked at Hyejin.

"Hyejin-ssi. How close are we talking here? How close is 'really close'?" she tried to clarify.

Hyejin looked at Jihyo, who nodded slowly, looking a little unsure. She looked at the IPG boss cautiously before speaking.

"Close... L–Like... LIke... Minsoo and I," said Jihyo eventually. "What?" shot Sunny. "I–I don't know what you're talking about, Jihyo," said Suzy, looking flustered.

Chuyoung was having none of it. He scoffed.

"Suzy-ssi. Please. We're all here to bring Park Manse down, but we can never do it if you're not being honest with us," he said frustratedly.

Suzy stared at him. She opened her mouth, preparing a rebuttal, but IU swiftly approached her best friend and grabbed her arm. The spymaster's expression was unreadable, but she was looking sternly at the IPG boss.

"Suzy-ya... Drop the act. Just tell them," she said gently but firmly.

Suzy was cornered. She stared at IU, then slowly her gaze met Hyejin's. I'd never seen my boss looking this nervous before. She was always calm, collected, elegant, sometimes a little scary and intimidating, but never nervous or scared. She started sweating, although the room temperature was really low. Suzy took a few deep breaths.

"I... Alright. I... He... He was my boyfriend," she uttered.

Gasps filled the room. Hyejin stared at her in disbelief. Suzy looked down for a moment, but then she stared at Jihyo.

"I–I... I don't see any sin in that fact, though. Jihyo and Minsoo are also dating. I–..." "That's beside the point, Suzy-ssi," Chuyoung interjected, standing up.

Suzy glared at Chuyoung. She opened her mouth, looking certain to retort, but then she realized that everyone in the room was staring at her, not at Chuyoung. We wanted answers from her. We wanted the truth. I decided to speak up, but Seungyeon suddenly spoke, surprising us all.

"Suzy-ya. If you were his girlfriend... Then... Then you must know why he was dismissed. Why was he dismissed?" she asked. "What turned him into a monster?" chimed in Seohyun, another one who'd been quiet the entire time.

Suzy scoffed at the two girls, shaking her head. She looked around the room, looking indignant.

"Haven't I repeated this story over and over? He raped me, I reported him to JYP-oppa, and he got dismissed! W–Why are you looking at me as if I did something wrong?" she raised her voice. "Is that all the story? Are you sure there isn't something else happening that you haven't told us?" charged Taeyeon while standing beside Jisoo, suddenly sounding angry. "Unnie? Why would I hide anything from you?" Suzy exclaimed. "Why did you hide the fact that you were dating him, then?" rebutted Irene, also standing up. "I TOLD JI-EUN! I WASN'T HIDING IT!" Suzy barked. "WHY ONLY JI-EUN? WHY NOT ALL OF US?" yelled Taeyeon.

"GUYS! GUYS!"

Everyone turned to look at me. I was raising my arms, glaring at everybody. They knew how serious I was, and everyone fell silent. I glared at my own boss, and somehow my stare made her slowly sit back down to her chair.

"Are we not a team? We're supposed to be united, aren't we? Why are we shouting at each other?" I asked, my voice trembling in anger.

I felt tears starting to fill my eyes, but I glared at the two SM leading ladies.

"Taengoo-unnie, Irene-unnie, this is not the time for us to fight each other!" I charged them.

Taeyeon and Irene nodded, but they were still staring dead center at Suzy. My Boss nodded, letting out a huge sigh. She squeezed IU's hand and looked at me.

"Thanks, Sha... I..." "No, Unnie. I'm not doing this to protect you. I'm doing this because we're supposed to be working together, not against each other. Arguing among ourselves is pointless. What we need now is a clear head," I said firmly.

Everyone nodded. Those who were standing sat back down, and everyone was looking at me now, including Suzy and IU, looking for direction and guidance. I took on the challenge. I took a deep breath, calming myself, and I started speaking.

"Right. We need to decide on what to do with the info Hyejin and her team had given us. First off, Manse is actually Moon Daesung, and he's Hyejin's father. Hyejin-ssi. Are you sure about this? Are you sure that he's your father?" I asked her. She nodded.

"Yes, Unnie. When IU-unnie gave me his photo after the incident in SM's headquarters, I was shocked when I saw his face... Because he looked just like my dad. A–And... And then, today's story. It just confirms it," she said.

"Okay. That could be useful for us later, but now, what we need to do is to actually find him. We've not been able to locate him since his appearance during the SM incident. We know that Ansel was the one helping him, but we don't know where he brought him that day. That's what we're supposed to be focusing on, not whether or not Suzy-unnie is telling us about his previous relationship with Manse," I said, rather calmly but firmly.

I paused to think and to give everyone some breathing space. We all looked calm now, so that was good. I looked at Nayeon, Jihyo, and Tzuyu, my three bandmates, and I saw them smiling proudly. I nodded and continued speaking.

"Now. We have the second info from Hyejin's team: Manse was Miss A's manager in 2012, and he ended up being dismissed at the end of that year. That coincided with Hyejin's audition at JYPE in the same month," I said.

Everyone nodded. I looked at Suzy, and she prepared herself to face my question.

"Let's assume what Suzy-unnie's been telling us all this time is true, that Manse raped her and got dismissed, then I must ask you this, Unnie: What happened before that? Was there a sign that he was going to abuse you? Did he offer you something like he indirectly did to Nayeon-unnie and I?" I asked her sternly.

Suzy stared at me. I tried to read her face, but I got nothing. I stole a glance at Irene and Jisoo. These two could always read people's expressions. Jeongyeon could do that too, and I found myself wishing her to be here, helping me to read my boss' face.

"No, Sha. It was... I didn't expect it. I trusted him. I... I loved him, and... And... And he suddenly abused me one night that November... In JYPE's office," she said slowly, her voice trembling.

"So before that, he was fine? He didn't show any abusive tendencies? Because from what we've learned, he started becoming a sex offender after being dismissed from JYPE. That makes you his first victim," I said.

Suzy nodded, a little firmer now. To be honest, I didn't fully believe her, but I decided to just trust her for now. I nodded and looked at the room again.

"Okay. So now, we need to do two things: One, find him. That has to be our main objective. But two, equally important, we need to learn about his motivation. What pushed him over the edge to become the biggest sex offender in the history of K-pop. I have a feeling that if we find the answers to these two questions, then we can find a way to finally bring him to justice," I announced.

Everyone nodded again, a few smiled. Jennie raised her hand and I nodded, giving her the chance to speak.

"Sha... H–How do you plan to do that? We've been looking for info for a few weeks now, but so far we've got nothing on his whereabouts, right?" she said. "Yeah. We've bugged Ansel's place and listened in, but there's no clue whatsoever so far," said Wendy. "Hyejin even tried using her tracking program again, but Ansel never went anywhere suspicious. Her daily commute starts from his apartment or Mina's place, to Naver's office or Dispatch's office, then back to either his apartment or Mina's place again," said Yeri. Her girlfriend nodded.

Somehow, her words gave me an idea. A really crazy idea, but an idea nonetheless. A smile rose on my face as I stared at Yeri, who looked back confusedly.

"U–Unnie? W–Why are you smiling like that... You scare me," she said cautiously. I chuckled. "You just gave me an idea, Yeri-ya," I said.

Everyone stared at me. I looked around the room and opened my mouth to speak, but at that moment the cafeteria door opened, and Minsoo entered. He was startled to see everyone gathering around in a tense atmosphere, and he noticed that I was the center of attention.

"O–Oh? H–Hello, everyone... D–Didn't expect you all to... To have a meeting here," he stuttered nervously.

I chuckled. He came just at the right moment. I smiled wide and waved at him. Everyone in the room turned to look at our manager, making him flush red with the sudden attention.

"Hi, Minsoo! Hey, can I ask you something? Please answer me as objectively and as truthfully as possible, okay?" I told him.

Minsoo nodded. He pulled a chair and sat next to his girlfriend, who grasped his hand tightly. Our manager looked up at me with a confused look.

"What question, Sha?" he asked. "Minsoo, you and the boys spoke with Ansel at the samgyeopsal place last night, right? Did you guys talk about your girlfriends? You're all idol's boyfriends," I said. "Y–Yeah. We did talk about our girlfriends," he said slowly. "So you guys talked about Mina too?" I continued. He nodded. "Naturally," he said. "Okay. Do you think Ansel genuinely loves Mina?" I asked him directly. "W–What? Why do you ask?" he replied, looking extra confused. Jihyo grunted. "Just answer it, Minchu," she told him.

Everyone in the room was staring at him now. The young manager gulped, and slowly he nodded.

"Y–Yes. Definitely. He... As you know, he usually acts all cool and smooth, but... But whenever he speaks about Mina, he's... I saw this dreamy look in his eyes," he said.

I knew Minsoo was telling the truth, but Nayeon elbowed him.

"You sure that wasn't just an act?" she probed. Minsoo shook his head rapidly. "N–No. No, Nabong. I can tell, because..." he paused. The Twice girls stared at him. "Because what?" asked Jihyo. "B–Because... That's the look I–I... I see in Jeongyeon-noona's eyes whenever she... She talks about Sana," he said.

Nayeon and Jennie automatically went 'Awww...' while looking at me, while Tzuyu, Jisoo, and a few others were giggling. I felt heat rushing to my face. I tried to stop myself from smiling, but I couldn't, so I covered my mouth and looked away.

Seulgi, who was standing closest to me, elbowed me playfully and knowingly. I chuckled. She was the only other person who knew about my engagement to Jeongyeon other than Dahyun. In fact, she was there in Suwon to witness the proposal. I calmed myself, and cleared my throat to grab everyone's attention.

"R–Right... T–Thank you, Minsoo. So... That's my plan," I said. Everyone looked at me confusedly. "What is your plan, exactly?" asked Irene, looking confused.

I whipped out my phone and smiled.

"I'm calling Momo now, and I'm going to set up a meeting with Ansel and Mina as soon as possible. It will be a meeting between us friends," I said. "What... Are you planning to talk with him?" asked Suzy. I smiled wider. "I'm going to ask him to work for us. I'm going to ask him to be our double agent," I announced.

Gasps filled the room again. IU chuckled and shook her head.

"Sha... Are you crazy? We're not in a movie here! You can't just turn someone into a double agent for us, especially not someone with that close of a connection with Manse!" she charged. I stared at her, but I kept smiling.

"You're right, Unnie. That's why I'm bringing Mina with me. I trust in Minsoo's judgement, and if his eyes were as dreamy as Jeongie's when he speaks about Mina, then... Then I think we'll have a chance," I said.

IU wanted to object, but Suzy held her hand. Slowly, she nodded and looked at me.

"People in love... They'll do crazy things," she said, somewhat cryptically. I nodded. "You're right, Unnie. They might even turn against their own boss. Let's hope Ansel is one of them," I said confidently.

Finally, IU sighed and nodded. She stood up slowly and approached me.

"Still, it'll be extra difficult. Ansel knows that you're IPG's Consigliere, so he might be suspecting that you're inviting him to a dinner to get more info about his boss, and he might decline your invitation," she said. I smirked. "I'll take my chances," I said. IU nodded and smiled. "I expect nothing less from you," she said proudly. "But, even if he does accept your invitation, then you'll need extra protection."

I nodded. She was making sense. IU and I turned to look at Irene, who understood us. She nodded at us, before looking at Seulgi, Jennie, and Joy, her Strike Force members.

"Tell us after you've set a meeting with him. My team and I will be there, just in case," she said. "I'll be there too, Unnie. If he tries anything funny, I'm the only one who has a license to actually arrest him," Hyejin said, sounding resolved. "My team and I will be listening from here. Seungyeon-unnie, get your team at the ready too. If things go south, the Care Team should be the first to respond," IU said. "On it," said Seungyeon.

I nodded, thanking the three girls. We all looked at Suzy. She still looked shaken with everything that was happening, but she looked up and nodded.

"You have my greenlight. Sha, you're in charge of the mission," she said.

I smiled, and I dialed Momo's number. This was a huge gamble, but I needed to take it.

* * *

"Shibal... Why do I feel nervous meeting my own old friend..." "You met him two days ago at the samgyeopsal place, remember?" "Y–Yeah... But two days ago I was meeting him as a friend. Tonight I'm meeting him as a... Spy! Shit..." "Calm the fuck down, Momo... We're only going to talk to him! Nothing more!" "Then why am I wearing a ballistic corset?"

I chuckled. Momo kept complaining about the bulletproof corset Seungyeon insisted on us to wear beneath our clothes for tonight's meeting. I myself thought that she was being extra, but she kept insisting, so I finally agreed. We could never be too careful anyway, considering what happened with Jeongyeon and Chuyoung last December.

We arrived at the sashimi restaurant in Itaewon, the one we visited last year when we first met Ansel again to listen to his proposal about SM Entertainment. Momo jittered in her seat, looking uneasy. I grabbed her hand gently.

"You okay?" I asked her. She nodded, taking a deep breath. "Y–Yeah. I'm... It's just... He's my friend..." she said slowly.

I understood her. Ansel was my friend too, and I really hated having to do what we were about to do tonight. I had told Momo everything yesterday after the meeting at IPG HQ, about the discovery that Park Manse was actually Moon Daesung, Hyejin's father, and how Manse was Miss A's manager and Suzy's boyfriend back then.

Then, I told her my plan to turn Ansel into IPG's double agent, playing on his genuine love for Mina, and then sending him back to Manse's ranks to learn Manse's original motivation since before he became a villain.

Momo–being Momo–initially rejected my request. She was scared that it would backfire against us, and we–and most importantly Mina–would face danger again. After much convincing from Nayeon, Jihyo, Tzuyu, and Chuyoung, though, she eventually agreed, albeit reluctantly.

Thus, Momo contacted Mina, and she agreed to bring Ansel for dinner tonight with us. I hadn't told Mina about our findings last week–that Ansel did work from Manse–to spare her from the heartbreak, and so far I knew she couldn't bring herself to ask me. However, knowing Mina, she was clearly curious, so she knew that a meeting with Ansel and I would definitely touch on this issue.

I parked my car on the streetside. It was a few minutes before 8 pm, our agreed meeting time. I glanced across the street, and I saw the IPG's Hyundai Staria van. Jennie was the one driving, and Joy, Sooyoung, Irene, Seulgi, and Hyejin were sitting inside it. Hyejin gestured to her ear, and I nodded.

I took out a small box from the glove compartment, opened it, and gave a transparent earpiece to Momo, before wearing my own. Hyejin pressed a finger into her ear, and soon I heard her voice in mine.

"Testing. Can you hear me?" the detective asked. "Loud and clear," I replied. Momo nodded, signalling the same thing. "IU-unnie, all good from your side?" Hyejin asked. "Yes. Loud and clear. My team's all here at the ready," IU said from the IPG HQ. Irene looked up. "We'll be here. We'll be listening to the conversation. If anything smells fishy, we'll be right up there to back you up," Irene said through the earpiece. "Seen anything weird so far?" I asked. She shook her head. "No. Although... That AMG coupe looks... Strangely familiar," she replied, pointing at a direction.

My eyes followed her direction, and I saw a dark silver Mercedes AMG Coupe parked a few cars behind me. I tried connecting it to someone, but I couldn't, so I shook my head.

"Nice car, but... It doesn't ring any bell," I said. Irene nodded. "Yeah. I probably saw it in some MV or something..." she said. "Hang on. AMG Coupe? Is it dark silver?" I heard Dara asking through the earpiece. "Yeah. It's dark silver. Why, Unnie?" I asked her.

Dara took a moment before replying.

"It's... Nothing. Nah. I knew a friend who had that car, but... Probably just coincidence. Don't worry about it, Sha," she said. I sighed. "If you say so, Unnie..." I replied. "Good luck, Sha," said Jennie. "Be really careful," said Jihyo through the earpiece. "You too, Momo,"

I nodded, and I saw Momo nodding too, looking extra nervous. With one last squeeze to Momo's hand to calm her, I stepped out of the car. Momo followed me, and hand-in-hand, we walked inside the restaurant.

"Minatozaki-san! Hirai-san! Welcome back to our restaurant!" exclaimed the manager eloquently in Japanese as we reached the second floor. We smiled and nodded. "Have my guests arrived?" I asked him. He nodded. "Yes. Ansel-san and Myoui-san just arrived a few minutes ago. Please follow me to your private room!" he said politely.

He led us to the same private room Ansel booked last November for our first meeting. I felt Momo's hand squeezing mine tightly as we walked through the hallway leading up to the room. It started to hurt.

"Momoring," I whispered. "E–Eh?" she was startled. "My hand," I said. "Oh? Oh, sorry, Sha..." she whispered. "Calm down, Girl..." I whispered again.

She nodded, taking a few deep breaths, but I knew she was super nervous. The manager opened the door for us, and we entered, finding Mina and Ansel sitting side by side at the tatami table. Ansel wore a dark blue ethnic shirt, while Mina was wearing a pure white dress, looking so elegant. Hang on. That dress looked familiar.

"Momoring! Shasha!" beamed Ansel, spreading her arms wide to hug us.

Momo hugged Ansel awkwardly, while Mina stood up and waddled to reach me. Shit. She clearly had spent too much time getting... What was that term Dahyun coined again? Ah yes... 'Getting Anseled'.

"You alright, Sha?" she asked me softly. I nodded. "Thanks for agreeing, Minari," I said. She smiled. "I need to know," she replied, almost silently.

We all sat around the tatami table. Ansel looked around the room and smiled.

"Hey Sha, we've ordered our food. I hope you don't mind. We're simply too hungry!" he said in Japanese. I smiled and shook my head. "Not at all, Ansel! Hey, I'm hungry too! Momoring, what do you want to order?" I asked her. "Sashimi of course!" she exclaimed, a little too loudly, making Ansel laugh. "Gosh... You love sashimi that much, don't you?" he chuckled.

I glared at Momo, imploring her to calm down, and she nodded, mouthing 'Gomen' silently. The manager took our orders, and he promptly left to prepare it for us. Ansel placed his hands on the table and stared at me.

"So. What is the occasion for this dinner? Is this... A late birthday dinner?" he asked. I chuckled. "Come on, Man. My birthday was on December 29th. A little too late for that, don't you think?" I asked. He chuckled and nodded.

Mina softly placed her hand on his muscular arm.

"Honey... We haven't got the chance to spend time together since last November, right? Does Sana need to have a reason to invite her Japanese friends to a nice dinner like this?" Mina said gently. Ansel smiled and shook his head. "You're right, Darling. She doesn't need to. Gomen-ne, Shasha," Ansel said, staring at Mina.

Okay. I saw it now. It was exactly the same look that Jeongyeon had every time she looked at me. Minsoo was right. Of course he was. I had a chance, then. But I needed to make him feel comfortable first. I smiled and nodded.

"It's alright, Ansel. And Mina's right. I just want to have a nice dinner with my Japanese friends, talking in our mother tongue. Let's enjoy the night, shall we?" I said.

The waitresses came with our food, and we ate deliciously. While I had my mission still hanging in the back of my mind, I genuinely enjoyed this dinner. I always felt comfortable around Mina and Momo. We traded jokes and stories, and it was really fun.

I kept an eye on Ansel and Mina, though, and the more I saw them, the more my heart broke for Mina. They clearly loved each other deeply.

"Momoring! You've been awfully quiet tonight! What's the matter?" he asked her.

Ansel had just elbowed Momo playfully. He was right. Momo was not her usual bubbly and snarky self. The girl chuckled nervously before shaking her head. I stared at her, secretly hoping that she wouldn't say anything stupid.

"N–No, Ansel. It's... I'm on my period," she lied. "Aahh... Apologies. Hey, do you need to order anything to make you feel more comfortable? Mina here likes to drink a bottle of stout during her period," Ansel said. Momo scoffed. "Ansel. I've been her friend for more than 12 years. Of course I know that!" she said. Ansel laughed and nodded. "You're right, you're right..." he admitted.

As we finished our food, I was starting to have doubts on whether or not to press on with the matter and risk breaking Mina's heart, when suddenly I heard IU speak through my earpiece.

"Sha. You need to start probing. This is taking too long." "Shit!"

Fuck you, Ji-eun Unnie!

A clattering sound. Momo had just dropped her sake cup to the floor. While I was used to wearing an earpiece like this, Momo was clearly not. She was startled by IU's sudden voice in her ear, and her grip on the small sake cup slipped.

"What just happened?" I heard Rosé asking through the earpiece. "Momoring! A–Are you okay?" asked Mina concernedly. "Y–Yeah. S–Sorry, guys..." she uttered. "Gosh, you spilled the sake all over your pants. Lucky it's black..." Ansel said.

Ansel took a napkin and helped Momo clean her pants. At that moment, my eye caught a glistening thing on his right ear. My heart stopped. He was wearing an earpiece too. But who was on the other end? Was it... Was it Manse?

"Thanks, Dude," said Momo, sitting back down. "Don't mention it," he said smoothly.

Momo absentmindedly touched her ear, the one with the earpiece in, before realising that it was a mistake. She went pale instantly and looked up at me. I twitched my head ever so slightly, telling her to act normal, but from the corner of my eye I caught Ansel. Fuck. He knew. He was alarmed. He stared at Momo for a second, before turning slowly to face me.

"Sana," he called me.

With a thumping heart, I turned to face him, trying to control every muscle on my face to look as calm as possible. I smiled and raised my eyebrows.

"Yes, Ansel?" "Are you sure there's nothing special you want to talk about?" he charged.

We stared at each other. From his eyes, I knew that he knew that this meeting was not just a dinner between old friends and that the IPG was listening to our conversation, and he knew that I knew that someone was listening from his earpiece too. We smiled kindly, but the tension in the air was palpable. I decided to just drop the act.

"Right... Yeah. There actually is... Something I wanna talk to you about," I started. "What do you wanna talk about?" he asked calmly, his eyes locked into mine.

I paused and took a deep breath, bringing my heart rate back to normal. I glanced at Mina, who was looking confused. I decided to just be as straightforward as possible.

"It's... About your work," I started. Ansel nodded. "What about it?" he asked. "You're working at Naver," I said. "So you knew..." he said, still sounding calm. "I do," I said, levelling with him.

I turned to look at Mina. She didn't look surprised, so Ansel must have told her. Mina looked concerned, but she nodded, telling me to keep talking. I cleared my throat and stared at her boyfriend.

"Do you know that our bosses used to be friends?" I asked cryptically. He nodded and smirked. "Yeah. They were pretty close, don't you think?" he replied. I nodded. "Do you know how close?" I said. He stared at me. "Should I know?" he asked. "Not necessarily. They're not as close nowadays anyway," I said, and he chuckled. "Yeah. Definitely not," Ansel said.

Mina looked at her boyfriend, then at myself. Ansel poured ourselves another cup of sake and we drank it calmly. I stared at him. I had to tread carefully. Whoever was listening from his earpiece, they could not know what my motivation was. I stared directly into his eyes.

"Ansel, I need to know something about your boss," I said directly. He scoffed. "Ask me, then. If I can answer, I'll answer it" he challenged.

I nodded. I decided to play this slowly, so I picked the less direct question.

"First. What made you decide to join your... Boss?" I asked him. He smiled. "Simple, really. It's better for my career trajectory. They take care of me too, and–" "Take care of you? Do you seriously think that they won't do the same thing to... T–To those you love?"

Momo interjected loudly. I glared at her, but she was not looking at me. Her body was shaking in anger. She evidently couldn't keep up with the charades any longer. I heard gasps in my earpiece. Shit. So much for trying to play slowly.

"Momo! What the fuck are you doing?" charged IU.

Momo and Ansel stared at each other, but I saw a change in Ansel's eyes. Somehow, someway, I sensed that Momo's directness actually snapped some sense back into Ansel. His hand reached slowly to grab Mina's. Momo took a deep breath and spoke again.

"Do you... Do you seriously think that... That he'd spare you, spare her, just because you're on his side?" Momo charged. "W–Whose side? What are you talking about, Momoring?" asked Mina, sounding afraid. "Momo, calm down," I tried.

Momo stared at me apologetically, but then she turned her gaze to our fellow Twice member. She didn't have to say anything, but Mina's eyes welled with tears just by looking at her.

In her heart, I knew Mina understood what Momo meant. I had told her my suspicion earlier this month during our lunch with Chaeyoung. Her grip on Ansel's arm tightened, and she looked at her boyfriend.

"Darling... It–It's... Not true, right?" she stuttered.

Ansel looked up at me, and at that moment I saw his old self. This was the Ansel I knew from years before. The Ansel that Mina grew up with, the Ansel that loved Mina from his very core.

"Sha. Please... Don't," Ansel uttered, rubbing Mina's knuckle with his thumb.

I understood him. I didn't want to break Mina's heart too. This was my chance. I leaned forward and spoke directly to him.

"Ansel, my friend... I know you do love Mina deeply. I can clearly see it," I said, trying to sound as sincere as possible.

Ansel nodded, and he squeezed Mina's hands gently. That was real. That was genuine. He looked at me, looking defiant and challenging.

"I do. She's my everything," he said. I nodded. "I believe you. I trust you. And... I need you to trust me," I said. "How can I trust you?" he uttered slowly.

There was only one way to gain his trust. Slowly, I reached into my ear, and I slowly plucked out my earpiece. I lifted the tiny device in front of Ansel and Mina, and I crushed it with my fingers, destroying it, before letting it fall into my sake cup. I looked at Momo and nodded, and she did the same thing.

Mina's eyes widened as she saw what we just did.

"G–Guys? W–What was that?" she stuttered, tears already filling her eyes. "No more secrets. No more IPG. It's just us," I said, then I stared at Ansel. "I'm waiting, Ansel."

Ansel glared at me, his eyes searching. I nodded, imploring him to do the same, and he understood. I could see the conflict in his mind, and he looked unsure. Shit. I took a gambit. This had to work!

I felt my heart thumping faster and louder. What if he didn't take my bait? What if he decided to just keep the act? The IPG had no ears in the room anymore. What if Manse's team were already surrounding this restaurant as we speak? I had to do something!

"Ansel, please," I begged slowly. "For Mina..."

At the mention of her name, Ansel's face softened. He glanced at his beautiful girlfriend, squeezed her hand gently again, and then, miraculously, he reached into his ear, taking out a similar device, before crushing it in his hands and dropping it into his sake cup. He let out a sigh and stared at me directly.

"What do you need to know? Get to the point. You don't have much time," he asked urgently. "I need to know why he was dismissed from JYPE in November 2012," I said. "Didn't your boss tell you?" he asked. I shook my head. "It was her story. I wanted his version," I said. "Why?" "Because then we'll be able to find a way to bring him down," I said. "That's... That's wishful thinking, Sha," Ansel said slowly. "He's too strong." "I'm not giving up before I even try it," I said defiantly.

Ansel stared at me. He saw my resolve, and he nodded slowly.

"Okay... I'll try. But... Don't get your hopes up," he warned me. I nodded. "Ansel... Where is he hiding?" I asked him my second question.

Ansel sighed and opened his mouth to answer, but at that moment Mina suddenly stood up. She stared at her boyfriend, her face pale and filled with terror, tears wetting her cheeks. This was not good.

"H–Honey... S–So it's true? Y–You're... You're working with Park Manse?" she asked in horror. "Mina..." begged Ansel. He stood up and tried to reach his girlfriend, but she stepped back. "D–Don't... A–Ansel..." Mina stuttered. "Mina, we're trying to give him a way out here. Please... Just... Sit down," I said, trying to calm my friend.

Momo stood and rushed to her side to hug her. Mina broke down in tears, bawling on Momo's shoulders. Ansel looked so guilty, so remorseful. I stared at him.

"Ansel, tell me now. Let's end this," I said. Ansel nodded. "Oh... But why would we want to end it so soon when it's only starting to get interesting?"

Ansel and I turned, and what I saw shocked me to the core.

Ten men in black suits had burst into the room, surrounding us, pointing their guns at us. Two of them rushed to my side and Ansel's, pointing their guns directly at our temples. We raised our hands in surrender, freezing in our places. I heard the tapping of stiletto heels against the floor. From behind the black-clad men, a lady in a dark red overcoat over a burgundy bodysuit walked slowly. I recognized her immediately, and my mouth gaped open.

"C–CL-s–Sunbaenim?" I stuttered. "Nice to meet you, Sana-ssi!" said CL, grinning menacingly. "Damn... You're hotter in real life!"

CL walked slowly towards Ansel, tracing her long and sharp fingernails on his body. She stood next to him, and I noticed that she was twirling a thin and long dagger in her hands. She stared at me with her small eyes.

"My... The IPG's Consigliere is trying to recruit one of my associates... This is against the rules, don't you think?" she uttered. "S–Sunbaenim... I–I don't understand..." I stuttered. CL chuckled. "Suzy must be really desperate to pull such a move... Desperate to cover her dirty little secret in the past," she hissed.

I stared at her, not fully understanding her. Dirty little secret? What was she talking about? CL smirked, and she approached me. Somehow, I stared back at her defiantly.

"W–What are you talking about?" I asked her. "What dirty little secret?"

CL laughed. She twirled her dagger elegantly, before pointing the sharp end right in front of my neck. Mina and Momo gasped.

"Chaerin-ssi!" growled Ansel, warning her. "Shut up, Boy!"

CL snapped in English, then she stared directly into my eyes.

"Tell me... Did your boss tell you why she created the IPG in the first place? Did she tell you why she's hellbent to have her revenge on my boss? Did she tell you what happened back then?" she charged me.

I met her gaze.

"Your boss raped her, as he did countless others," I replied. "But she was the first. She was the special one. Tell me, then, Sana-ssi... Did she tell you why he raped her in the first place?" CL asked.

I was stunned. I had the same question, and Suzy never answered it. CL caught the truth in my eyes, and she scoffed. She leaned in closer, and I could feel her breath on my ears, making me shudder.

"That's her dirty little secret. That's what made me decline her when she approached me. That's what made me join Manse-oppa instead," she hissed triumphantly.

At that moment, the door from the other end of the room burst open. Hyejin and the IPG Strike Force had stormed in, undoubtedly alarmed by me suddenly destroying my comms.

"Sana! Are you alri–" "Freeze! Drop your weapons!"

Several of the thugs turned and surrounded them, training their guns on them, but Hyejin took out her gun from the holster, and–to my surprise–Jennie did too. Irene, Joy, Sooyoung and Seulgi merely stood in a fighting stance. It was a stand-off.

They were all ready for battle, but then they saw the woman who was speaking to me, and their eyes widened in surprise. Jennie gasped loudly as she saw her company senior.

"S–Sunbae-nim?"

CL turned and smiled wide as she saw the IPG members, but her eyes were fixed at the Blackpink member.

"My successor! How are you doing, my Little Rabbit?" she asked, baring her teeth. "S–S–Sunbae... W–What are you doing here?" Jennie stuttered. CL grinned wider. "I'm doing my job. I see that you're doing yours too, Little Rabbit! That's good. As usual... Suzy sends his bitches to do her dirty work... But as I said: You don't send rabbits to kill a tiger," she quipped mockingly.

"Shame. I was expecting a reunion with Dara, though. How is she? Is she following Suzy's orders well?" CL continued.

Jennie pointed her gun at CL, staring at her in anger.

"Drop the dagger, Sunbaenim," she warned her, sounding menacing, but CL kept twirling it in her hands. "Be careful with that toy, Little Rabbit... You don't want to hurt your pretty friends here, don't you?" she hissed.

Jennie cocked her gun and kept it trained at CL. But this didn't deter CL from prowling the room and twirling her dagger. The former 2NE1 member smirked and flung her eyes around the room.

"Well, this is a fun situation we're in, don't you think? Sana trying to recruit Ansel into Suzy's crooked cause, and an impromptu reunion between the Tiger and the Rabbit," she said loudly.

Everyone other than CL froze in our places, because of the guns pointing everywhere, and because of CL's presence and menacing aura. She chuckled and continued to prowl the room casually, before finally she saw Momo and Mina, who were both hugging each other, cowering in fear.

"Oh? Isn't this... The beautiful Myoui Mina... Ansel's very own, precious girlfriend?" she asked.

CL walked slowly towards the two frightened ladies, and she snapped her fingers. One of her thugs reached for Momo and pulled her away from Mina, who screamed and clawed at her friend. CL grabbed Mina's hand and pulled her closer to her. She traced her dagger a millimeter above her smooth face, making Ansel shout in anger.

"CHAERIN! IF YOU EVEN SO MUCH AS TO TOUCH HER... I'LL..." "You'll what, Boy? You'll what? Hm? You'll join Sana and her IPG bitches?" CL challenged.

Ansel tried moving forward, but the thug behind him pressed his gun on Ansel's head, reminding him of his presence. Ansel froze, his hands still up in the air, but he glared at CL, his body shaking in anger.

CL chuckled seeing how helpless Ansel was. She flung her arms around Mina's shoulder and pointed her dagger on her neck. Mina shrunk in fear, closing her eyes shut, trembling. She sobbed, and CL shushed her.

"Ssh... Don't cry, Little Girl... Your Prince is here after all..." she whispered mockingly. "Chaerin-ssi! I'm warning you!" Ansel growled.

CL stared at Ansel, then at Mina, then a sadistic grin flashed on her face. Again, she traced the tip of her dagger on Mina's smooth skin.

"So... What's it going to be, Ansel? Aren't you going to help your old friend Sana? Tell her what she needs to know... She asked you some questions after you destroyed your earpiece, right? What did she want to know? You can answer her now!" goaded CL.

Ansel stared at CL silently. He was clearly enraged, and to my horror, he turned to face me.

"Sha. You want to know Manse's hideout, don't you?" he repeated my question. "Ansel, what are you doing?" I whispered. CL laughed. "Wow... You really want to help them, huh? Very well..." she said.

With a quick movement, CL slashed Mina's arm slightly with her dagger. Mina screamed in agony, clutching her arm, but CL kept her locked in her embrace. Blood leaked from her arm, dripping onto her white dress.

"MINARI!" I shrieked, and both Momo and Ansel echoed the same word.

Ansel started running towards Mina, but the thug behind him hit his neck with the butt of his gun, making Ansel drop to the floor, grunting in pain. CL scoffed.

"Don't worry, Ansel. It's just a flesh wound. Mina's dress is too white for my taste anyway... I'd say we add a little..." she paused, looking at Irene, and grinned widely, "... A little Red Flavor on it."

Mina sobbed and winched in CL's neck lock, and Momo was practically bawling her eyes out. I was also crying, unable to see my friend tortured. Hyejin stepped forward, pointing her gun at CL, ignoring the guns pointing at her own head.

"Drop. The. Dagger. Now," she whispered menacingly. CL smirked. "Ten guns against one. I'll take my chances, whoever you are," she said.

She was right, and Hyejin understood it too. We didn't stand a chance against them. One by one, the thugs started hitting the IPG members with the butts of their guns, and one by one, the girls slumped to the floor, winching in pain. The thugs kicked Hyejin and Jennie's guns away from them. CL gripped Mina tighter in her deadly embrace, and stared at Ansel once again.

"Again, Ansel-ssi. I implore you to help your friend. Sana can ask as many questions she wants about Manse-oppa, and you're free to answer her. One slash on Mina for each answer you give to Sana. It's a fair price, don't you think?" CL said sadistically.

This was madness.

"You're insane!" I screamed. CL laughed. "Not as insane as your boss!" she retorted. "H–Honey..."

Mina spoke through her sobs. The room fell silent, and all eyes were on the bleeding Japanese girl. She stared at Ansel, and I could see her mind was set.

"Ansel... J–Just tell Sana. I... Don't mind me..." she stuttered. "What are you saying, Darling? I–I can't..." said Ansel. "Do it, Honey. I–I'm fine..." Mina insisted. "N–No! Minari... No... I–I won't do it..." uttered Ansel, now sobbing too, sounding so helpless. "Do it, Ansel. I love... I love you..."

For the first time tonight, CL was taken aback. She stared at Mina, then at Ansel, then back at Mina. She blinked a few times, but then her jaw clenched. Mina's words had angered her.

"Oh, Mina... How sweet. If only you knew what Ansel did in Singapore after he became your boyfriend," she hissed.

My eyes went round. Surely... Surely she didn't know about that? Ansel's eyes were filled with horror. He opened his mouth, but no words came out. Slowly, he pulled himself to kneel in front of CL and Mina.

"Chaerin-ssi. I–I surrender. Please. Stop this madness. Please... I beg you. I–I pledge loyalty to you and... And Hyungnim," he stuttered. Mina was confused. "W–What... What is she talking about, Ansel? What... What happened in Singapore?" she asked him.

An evil smile curved up on CL's lips. Her eyes twinkled. She realized what was going on, and I realized what she was about to do. No. This wasn't real. This was hell. This must be a nightmare. This couldn't be happening.

"Mina-ssi... So you're telling me... That Ansel never told you... That after you two professed your sweet love for each other that night in Singapore..." "No... Please... Chaerin-ssi..." "... The day after that... After the MAMA show..." "Please... Chaerin-ssi... P–Please... S–Stop... I–I beg you..." "... He seduced Kim Dahyun, your own bandmate, your own friend..." "CHAERIN-SSI! PLEASE! I BEG YOU!" "... Of course the innocent girl didn't know that you two were in a relationship already..."

Ansel broke down in tears. He bawled, clawing in vain to stop CL from revealing the horror, but it was too late.

"... And he fucked her. He fucked her with his big, black, cock... He fucked all of her holes... All the way until morning."

With that, CL released Mina. The girl slumped to the floor weakly, kneeling right in front of her sobbing boyfriend.

Everyone fell silent. All I could hear was Ansel's sobs. Mina stared at her boyfriend, looking so pale. Her white dress was stained with blood now. Tears leaked from her eyes, but no sob escaped her mouth. Slowly, she reached to touch Ansel's cheek with her delicate hand.

"Ansel... Darling... Tell me... Tell me it's... A lie..." she whispered.

Ansel looked up, but he didn't answer. He was broken. He was a mess. He stared at his girlfriend with remorse.

"I... I'm sorry... I'm so sorry..."

For what felt like eternity, Mina stared at Ansel. Then, slowly, she stood up. She walked a few steps back, levelling with CL. She lifted her head and stared directly at me. I met her gaze, and at that moment, suddenly I remembered my dream from two days ago.

"Sana... I'm sorry..."

It all happened in a flash. I didn't know where she had the strength, but she wrestled CL's dagger from her hands. She lifted it up, and before anyone could do anything... Dark red blood spilled onto the floor.

"Maybe I should join you instead... The bed does look good," she uttered sweetly. "What time is it, Tzu?" I asked her. "Six," she said. I sighed. "And you're already here..." I whispered. Tzuyu chuckled. "I stayed at Nayeon-unnie's place last night," she said.

Nayeon's place was right across the street from my apartment, as I learned myself that scary night last November. Since I was discharged early last week, Tzuyu had been coming daily to my apartment to basically take care of my daily needs: Cooking, doing the laundry, buying groceries, making sure that I take my meds properly, and spending time with me to simply talk.

Initially, I tried discouraging Tzuyu from spending too much time with me, but she told me that last week was everyone's unofficial holiday, and she had all the time in the world. Nayeon started coming in to help Tzuyu too, and eventually I learned to just accept their generosity and enjoy their company. It was indeed nice.

Having Nayeon–an IPG member–around, also meant that I was filled in with information about what happened after the skirmish at SM Entertainment's parking lot back then on December 27th. The police was involved, represented by one Detective Moon Hyejin, and an official APB was released for Park Manse and his one other associate who helped him escape.

Then, on New Year's Day, Dispatch created a scene by releasing a gossip article about Irene and Yeoni. I knew immediately that it was Park Manse's doing. It was so typical of him to retaliate after a defeat through his connections in the media. Luckily, SM Entertainment took this very seriously, and I heard that they even sent out Jang Junhwan, the industry's best lawyer ever, to help Irene and Yeoni pressure Dispatch.

Sure enough, it worked out. Sana's idea to release photos of Jennie, Irene, Yeoni, and herself together on Instagram was also brilliant. The fans loved these idols anyway, and they'd believe anything they said more easily. But then, I heard about Ansel.

I never thought that he would be working under Park Manse, let alone be his getaway driver. Number one, he was Sana, Momo, and Mina's friend from Japan. Number two, he currently was Mina's boyfriend. And number three, he wasn't a director! Manse usually only approached directors in the companies because he needed their influence.

But–I guessed–Ansel was the perfect spy for Manse. No one would suspect him, and even if they found out about him–like they did eventually–, the IPG would think twice before doing anything to harm him because of his status as Mina's boyfriend. The girls, especially Sana, would not want to hurt Mina's delicate feelings, so Ansel was in a pretty safe position.

"Oppa..." Tzuyu called again.

I smiled and opened my eyes. Tzuyu was laying by my side, staring at me, smiling her gorgeous dimpled smile. Gosh. I could never get enough of her smile. I wanted this to happen everyday, to have her beautiful smile to be the first thing I see every morning. I kissed her forehead gently, and she giggled.

"Good morning, Chuyoung-Oppa," she whispered. "Good morning, my sweet Tzuyu," I answered.

Tzuyu leaned in to kiss my lips gently, and I kissed her back. She was always so gentle, never rushing to do anything. I had spent almost the entirety of my week with her, we had all the opportunity we needed to do whatever we wanted, but never once did she do anything naughty or seductive. I loved it.

"Gosh... You're so beautiful," I sighed. She smiled wider, wrinkling her nose cutely. "Oppa, maybe we really need to get up. We've got a long day ahead of us," she whispered gently.

I laughed. Even the way she was compelling me to get up was gentle. I found myself not wanting to leave the bed. I wanted to just stay in her embrace all day long, staring at her gorgeous eyes and intoxicating smile, but I knew she was right.

"You're right. Let's go," I said.

Tzuyu giggled and pulled myself up to sit on my bed. I had a morning wood, like I always did every morning, but having Tzuyu by my bedside this early further encouraged it. Tzuyu inevitably noticed it, but she merely smiled and stood, walking to the door.

"I'll prepare breakfast outside. Take your time to shower, and be careful with your stitches, okay?" she said with a smile.

I nodded and smiled, and Tzuyu opened the door. My eyes stumbled on her large and round butt as she walked out, and I felt my boner twitching inside my boxer, but I shook my head to clear my thoughts. Tzuyu deserved to be treated like the princess she is: With respect.

I walked slowly to the showers inside my bedroom and cleaned myself up carefully, before dressing up in my best outfit. Other than helping Hyejin with her investigation, I was about to clean my office room after resigning from YG last week, and I wanted to at least leave the company with a good impression. I checked myself one last time in the mirror and adjusted my tie, before walking to the door that would lead me to the living room. At that moment I heard someone calling me from the kitchen.

"Chuyoung-oppa! Breakfast's ready!" "Coming!"

Hang on. That wasn't Tzuyu's voice. Was that...

"Wow. Someone's looking sharp today!"

Nayeon smiled from ear to ear as she placed the steaming hot cup of coffee on the dining table. She was dressed in office attire, a dark grey blazer over her light blue shirt and dark grey skirt. Tzuyu was setting up the bowls and utensils around a boiling large bowl of what I assumed to be haejangguk from the pungent aroma. I chuckled.

"What did I do to deserve you two caring for me so much these days," I said. Nayeong smiled. "Oh, please, Oppa... It's the least I could do for almost choking you to death last time," she said. "Unnie..." protested Tzuyu.

The Twice bunny had been going on and on about how sorry she was for her disapproval of my relationship with Tzuyu last December. She apologized tearfully when I regained my consciousness, and Tzuyu told me she had been staying by her side almost all the time when I was in a coma. I was touched by her kindness, and I honestly hold nothing against her, but she kept insisting on making it up for me, so here she was.

"Thanks, Nayeon-ssi..." I uttered as I sat next to Tzuyu. "Oppa, please. We've gone past you calling me 'Nayeon-ssi'. Just call me Nabong," Nayeon said. I smiled and nodded.

Tzuyu scooped me a bowl of rice and filled my bowl with the hot soup, and we started eating happily. I didn't drink that much last night, but this hangover soup was indeed a nice way to start our busy day ahead.

"Are you joining Moon-hyeonsa after this?" I asked Nayeon. She nodded. "Yeah. Hyejin wants to start early at JYPE, so Jihyo and I are meeting him at the office at 7.30," said Nayeon while scooping her soup. "Is Minsoo-oppa coming with you?" asked Tzuyu. "No. Chaeng and Dubu have a variety show to shoot, right? I think he'll drive them to the studio. We'll regroup at IPG's headquarters after YG. Maybe early evening," Nayeon said.

I sipped my coffee in silence. Tzuyu ate her rice and thought for a while, before staring at Nayeon and I.

"Do you... Do you think Moon-hyeonsa will get anything from JYPE and YG today?" she asked us.

I exchanged glances with Nayeon before speaking.

"Park Manse started his career and spent the longest time at JYPE before joining SM and YG, so she might get more info from JYPE. But..." I trailed off. "What is it, Oppa?" asked Tzuyu. "Remember what Hyejin said about Suzy-ssi?" I said. Nayeon sighed. "Yeah... But... Why would Suzy-unnie hide anything from her?" Nayeon asked. I shook my head. "I don't know, really... Manse was already out of JYPE before you guys debuted, right?" I asked. Nayeon nodded. "If I'm not wrong he was dismissed in 2012. We were still trainees back then, so we didn't really know about the details," Nayeon said. "Oh? I was scouted that year," Tzuyu said, chuckling. Nayeon nodded. "Yeah... Jihyo was already in the company for 7 years back then, but then again, as trainees we wouldn't know that much about what was happening," she said.

We fell into another silence as we ate. I was thinking hard. Sure, Hyejin dismissed her suspicion as her fatigue after spending too much time investigating, but if a police detective was suspicious about someone, shouldn't we pay more attention to it? Suddenly, I remembered something.

"Miss A... Debuted in 2010," I said. Nayeon and Tzuyu nodded. "Manse was there by then," said Tzuyu. Nayeon nodded again, but then she sighed. "Let's just see what we can find later. I don't want to speculate too much right now," she said.

Tzuyu and I nodded, but then Tzuyu stared at Nayeon.

"Unnie, I'm sorry... But... Have you... Have you ever met him in person? I mean... You and Sana-unnie were the only two who were... Abused..." she said cautiously.

I stared at Nayeon in surprise. I didn't know this. I knew Manse and his gang abused a lot of idols from at least the big three companies when I joined Manse's gang in YG, but all I was concerned about was to set up their schedules with the Blackpink girls. Were Nayeon and Sana abused when they were trainees?

Nayeon stared at Tzuyu for a moment. Was it okay for Tzuyu to ask Nayeon this kind of question? I knew they were really close, but... This was a sensitive matter. Fortunately, Nayeon sighed and chuckled. She wiped her mouth and looked up to the ceilings.

"Yes. I–I... I have. I didn't know that it was him when I agreed to the Camera Director and was asked to... Service them, but... After I joined the IPG and saw his picture... Yeah. I've met him once," Nayeon said slowly.

A question popped into my mind, and I let my curiosity take over.

"Nabong... Were you and Sana... Abused as trainees?" I asked. Nayeon shook her head.

"No. Thank God, no. We've debuted... A few years into our debut, in fact. I think it was the... Dance the Night Away era? I think Manse was already in YG by that time, but... As we know, he's got his grips in other companies as well. Our then-Camera Director approached me and offered me... Well, you know the story. At first it was the camera director only, then he asked me to service his friends... Manse was one of them," she said.

"Sana too?" I asked, but it was Tzuyu who shook her head. "No. Sana-unnie got... Curious. She started seeing Nayeon-unnie get all the luxuries and even more screen time than she usually got as a center, and... Well..." Tzuyu trailed off. Nayeon sighed bitterly. "I was so naive. I still regret ever involving Sana into all this... She was violated more than I was... Because, you know... Sana's... Oral skills," she whispered, her voice trembling.

Tzuyu reached to hold Nayeon's hand and squeezed it. Nayeon looked up and smiled.

"It's alright, though. Her being violated was what snapped me back to my senses, and it got Suzy-unnie's attention. She approached us to join the IPG afterwards, and... Well, here we are now," Nayeon said with a smile.

I stared at her in amazement. Nayeon was one of the most cheerful and easy-going girls I'd ever met, and I couldn't imagine her ever being abused by Park Manse and his gang. I felt my guilt for ever being in Manse's gang came back, and I looked down.

"Nabong, Tzu... I–I'm sorry... For ever being involved with him," I uttered. Tzuyu and Nayeon smiled and stared at me. "Oppa. Don't. That's Kwak Jinyoung. Nam Chuyoung is a different man," Tzuyu said. "As you said so bravely that day... Nam Chuyoung is a free man. Don't let the sins Jinyoung did in the past affect who Chuyoung is in the present," said Nayeon.

Their words made me unable to stop myself from smiling. I looked up, and slowly nodded. They were right, of course. Nayeon grinned naughtily, showing her two large front teeths.

"And the most important thing: Kwak Jinyoung wouldn't stand a chance with us idols, but Nam Chuyoung is legit the best boyfriend for my sweet Chou Tzuyu! I'm shipping you two so bad!" she said confidently.

I laughed, and Tzuyu blushed red. Nayeon giggled and squeezed Tzuyu's hand. She glanced at her watch and gasped.

"Omo! Look at the time! I need to go!" she said, standing up hastily.

Nayeon gulped her coffee quickly, but then she gasped and stuck her long and thick tongue out because the coffee was simply too hot for her. Tzuyu and I couldn't help but laugh seeing her antics.

"Fuck! I burned my tongue!" she cursed, but then she cackled. "Right! I'm off!"

She picked her purse and rushed to the door. Tzuyu and I walked her to the foyer, and she wore her shoes quickly, before opening the apartment door, but then she stopped and turned to Tzuyu.

"Come, give Unnie a kiss," she said passingly. "Unnie!" gasped Tzuyu.

Nayeon gasped and covered her mouth with her hands, staring at me apologetically, while Tzuyu was blushing beet red from embarrassment. I laughed out loud. Nayeon must have said it out of habit.

"Omo! I forgot! Sorry, Chuyoung-oppa!" exclaimed Nayeon, her chubby cheeks blushing a little. I laughed and shook my head. "No, no! It's fine!" I said while chuckling. "Oppa~!" protested Tzuyu, looking really shy, but Nayeon giggled and looked at Tzuyu expectantly. "Come on, Tzu... I've got his approval," begged Nayeon cutely.

Tzuyu giggled, but then she placed her hands gently on Nayeon's cheeks and leaned in for a kiss. Nayeon tiptoed and closed her eyes, and I noticed that she was squeezing Tzuyu's massive butt with her hands. Fuck. I was developing a boner.

Nayeon pecked Tzuyu's lips, but Tzuyu went for a real kiss. She kissed her unnie's lips passionately, and soon I saw their tongues started twisting each other. H-Hang on. I felt my face blushing too, and I felt my pants getting tighter and tighter in a particular spot.

"Good luck, Unnie..." uttered Tzuyu sweetly as she let go of the panting Nayeon.

Nayeon stared at Tzuyu, then she stared at me. A second later, a naughty grin flashed on her face.

"Oppa," she called me. "Yes, Nabong?" "It's fine," she said cryptically. "Eh?" I asked confusedly.

Nayeon didn't reply. She merely chuckled and left hurriedly, letting the door slam close behind her. I stared at the door for a few seconds, before I felt Tzuyu's hand slipping into mine. I turned to look at her, and I saw that she was blushing and smiling wide.

"What's fine?" I asked her, but Tzuyu looked away. "C–Come on, Oppa... Let's just... Finish our breakfast," she said, avoiding my gaze.

I followed her back to the kitchen, but my brain was thinking hard. What was Nayeon saying? What approval? What did she mean by that?

Tzuyu sat down and I sat next to her. We faced our bowls of soup and rice, but none of us were eating. Nayeon's words made me really confused, so I looked at my girlfriend, trying to find a clue, but Tzuyu kept looking down to her bowls.

"Tzu, what did... What did Nayeon mean? What's fine?" I asked her. Tzuyu smiled wider, but she kept looking down. "Oh, it's... She's... It's... An approval,," she said. "What approval? Approval of our relationship?" I asked her, feeling really confused. Tzuyu giggled. "She has approved of our relationship for quite a while. Not that, Oppa..." Tzuyu uttered. "Then... What?" I asked her, feeling even more confused.

Tzuyu looked up and stared at me. She slowly reached my hands and held them tightly in hers. I met her gaze, her expression unreadable.

"Nabong-unnie... Stopped us last time, remember?" she said very slowly.

I understood immediately. She was talking about that one night we spent in Singapore, after our first date ever. Nayeon secretly followed Tzuyu around the entire day, and right before we were about to have sex, Tzuyu stopped because she heard Nayeon outside the room. Wait. Hang on.

"Tzu... Does that mean..." I asked her slowly.

Tzuyu smiled and nodded, and leaned in closer to me. I felt my heart beating faster. I knew what Nayeon meant now, and Tzuyu understood it completely too. Tzuyu's face was inching closer, and I could feel her bated breath on my face.

"Yes. It's fine. She's given you her approval," she whispered. "Tzuyu... I... S–Should I..." I stuttered. Tzuyu nodded. "We should... Besides... Your morning wood hasn't calmed down," she whispered naughtily.

I closed my eyes slowly, and a second later, I felt Tzuyu's thin lips touching mine. Trembling, my hands reached up, brushing her long hair gently. She caressed my chest, then my neck, then my jaw, before resting on my cheek.

We kissed slowly, passionately, lovingly, before eventually Tzuyu pulled back, smiling her cute smile, wrinkling her nose. She rested her long, thin fingers on my chest and started pulling my tie off while giggling.

"I'm sorry... I'll help you dress back up again later," she uttered. I chuckled. She was so cute.

Tzuyu took off my tie, then unbuttoned my shirt, then she slipped down to unbuckle my belt and pants, and soon I was only in my boxer and socks. A tent had formed on my crotch, my boner raging, demanding to be freed. I looked down, and she met my gaze.

"Do we have the time, Oppa?" she asked me. I smiled. "We have all the time we need, Tzu..." I uttered.

She nodded, and swiftly pulled my boxer down. My cock swung out, slapping her face softly. She giggled and closed her eyes shyly. My breaths were ragged, my heart punching my chest. For the first time in my life, a woman actually did this willingly, and this was not any woman. This was Chou Tzuyu, my girlfriend.

"T–Tzuyu..." I stuttered.

Tzuyu giggled again and looked up. Tzuyu's small face matched perfectly with my average cock. My gosh. I never thought I'd ever say those words in my entire life.

"May I, oppa?" she asked me cutely.

With a thumping heart, I nodded. Tzuyu grabbed my cock gently and stroked it. She stuck out her tongue and started licking the base of my cock very, very slowly, before going up to the shaft, then to the tip, like licking a popsicle. I squirmed. Was this really her first time? She was so good at it!

"Tz–Tzu... Tzuyu..."

She closed her eyes and opened her mouth, and she put my dick head inside her mouth. I jolted. Tzuyu's mouth was so warm, so moist, her tongue was short and sweet, and it wiggled voraciously underneath my shaft. Fuck. This was so good!

"Tz–Tzu... A–Ah..."

Very slowly, Tzuyu lowered her head. I watched with wide eyes as my cock slowly slipped further inside her mouth, and finally disappeared. I felt her oral cavity around my shaft, then slowly I felt my cock entering her throat, and my eyes rolled back. I instinctively grabbed her head, trying to find a holding place in the midst of the intense pleasure.

Tzuyu looked up, and while staring directly into my eyes, she started moving her head. Soon, I heard slobbering sounds from my crotch, and I felt his throat clasping and releasing around my shaft as she bobbed her head up and down my cock. This was so good. Too good.

"Tz–Tzu... I..."

Tzuyu increased her movement speed. My cock was stabbing her throat now, and it felt so warm I was starting to fear that my cock would melt inside her mouth. I released her head, giving her the opportunity to pull back, but she kept my cock inside her mouth, her throat clenching even tighter around my shaft. I couldn't hold back.

"Tzu... Tzuyu... TZUYU!"

I uploaded my cum inside my girlfriend's mouth, and she locked her mouth around the base of my cock. I could feel my cum shooting again and again directly into her throat. I grunted, jolted, and squirmed, enjoying the heavenly pleasure, until finally I slumped back to the chair, gasping for air.

"M–Mwah... O–Oppa... You came so much..." sighed Tzuyu with a full mouth as she pulled back.

I stared at her, and I saw white liquid leaking out of the sides of her mouth. Tzuyu felt it, and she licked her lips sexily, swallowing every single drop of my cum. Fuck. It was so hot! I looked down, half-disappointed that I reached climax so quickly, but to my surprise, I was still rock hard.

"You're not satisfied yet," Tzuyu whispered. "I–I... I've never... I always finish after cumming once usually..." I stuttered in surprise.

Tzuyu giggled and pulled me to stand up.

"Come on, Oppa..." she uttered.

I followed her back to my room. She let me enter before her, then she closed the door behind us. I sat on the bed, staring at her while smiling.

"I guess we never should have left the bed," I said. Tzuyu laughed. "I guess so..." she said gently.

With that, she reached back to unzip her skirt, and it too dropped to the floor, revealing her long, smooth legs. My cock twitched as I saw Tzuyu standing there, only in her white shirt, looking so sexy, eyeing me with lust.

She approached me slowly and straddled me. My hands reached back to support her waist, but she grabbed them and slipped them down to grab her soft, juicy butt. I felt her smooth thighs pinning my cock in between them.

"Tzu..." I whispered tremulously. "Chuyoung-oppa..." she whispered back.

I started kissing her neck while kneading her butt. She tilted her head up, providing more space for me to devour her long slender neck. My hands enjoyed the sensation of her juicy, succulent ass, and my penis throbbed in between her thighs.

"A–Ah... Oppa..."

She unbuttoned her own shirt quickly, throwing it onto the bed. She pressed my head and buried my face on her tits, while my hands reached up to unbuckle her bra. She squirmed as my lips started touching her bare breasts, before slowly reaching her erect nipples. Tzuyu started grinding her hips, making me squirm in pleasure.

"Op–Oppa... A–Ahh... H... H-nh... M-mh..." "Tz... Tzuyu... Mmh..."

Tzuyu's moans became louder. I slipped my hands inside her white panties, kneading her butt cheeks even harder. My index finger slipped to her butt crack, and started sliding up and down on it, brushing her asshole. Fuck. I really wanted to enter her. I really wanted to enter her ass!

As if able to read my mind, suddenly Tzuyu pulled back. She stared directly into my eyes, her mouth gaping, her breathing ragged. I looked up and met her gaze, and somehow, I knew she understood me.

"Oppa... You want to..." she asked slowly. "I do... May I?" I answered, with a surprising confidence.

Tzuyu smiled and nodded. She stood up and pulled her panties, revealing her clean shaven pussy. My eyes widened when I saw that her pussy was already dripping. She proned herself on the bed, then lifted her hips up, perking her big butt up.

"Come on, Oppa..." she beckoned me.

I gulped and turned to position myself behind her. From this position, her butt looked so massive, so round and juicy. Her asshole and pussy were plain to see, so I fondled her butt cheeks and placed my cock in between them. Fuck. So soft.

I brushed my cock on Tzuyu's asshole and spat a few times on it, giving it lubrication. I was just about to push my cock inside her ass, but then I stopped. I realised that this would be her first time ever. Was she really going to do it?

"Tz... Tzu... Are you sure? It's going to hurt," I asked her.

She turned her head slightly and smiled. She wiggled her hefty butt, making her butt cheeks slapped my cock left and right. I squirmed.

"Come on, Oppa... No one's stopping us now," she said firmly.

I nodded. If she was sure, I was sure. I pressed my cock into her asshole, and slowly, painfully, my dick head entered Tzuyu's ass.

"N–Ng... Ng–Nhh... Opp... Oppa..." she moaned.

Her moans emboldened me. I pressed further in, sliding my shaft further into her rectum. It was so tight and warm, as expected from a virgin asshole. I put more strength on my hips and with one powerful thrust, I went all the way.

"A–Aah... Opp... Oppa!" Tzuyu screamed loudly, shocking me. "Tzu? It–Is it... Are you okay? Does it hurt?" I asked her panickedly. "No, no... It's... I–It's... I... I just came..." she stuttered.

I looked down, and saw that the bed sheet around her crotch was soaking wet. Shit. Did she cum just by me entering her ass? I stared at her, and she nodded. I pulled my cock halfway out, before slamming back into her. Her rectum immediately clenched around my shaft.

"A–Ah! Tzuyu!" "O–Op... Oppa... Aah..."

My hips started moving automatically, and I felt my mind getting blurry. Tzuyu was so tight and warm, and her butt cheeks felt so squishy and soft as they kept slapping my waist. I looked down, enjoying the view of her chunky butt cheeks rippling and bouncing deliciously with every thrust I made into her asshole. Fuck. This sensation was unbearable.

"Tzuyu... S–S... So... Good..." "A–Ah... Oppa! O... A–Ah! Aah! Oppa! MMh! Y–Yes!"

Tzuyu tilted her long torso up, and I reached forward to fondle her tits and play with her nipples. We were fucking while kneeling, and I felt my hips moving on its own. I stooped down to kiss her neck and shoulders, while she reached up to caress my hair. My right hand slipped to play with her pussy and clit, while my left kept playing with her nipples.

"Oppa! Oppa I'm... A–Ah! AAH! C–Cum!"

She squirted as she reached another orgasm, but I kept pummeling her ass, not slowing down one bit. The loud clapping sound of her butt cheeks on my waist filled the air, and our moans started sounding melodious. I licked her neck, making her squirm, and she came again, this time with a loud sigh.

"Opp... Oppa... Opppa!"

I knew I was at my limits, but I was afraid I didn't have the energy to continue to her one other entrance still waiting for me, so I pulled back quickly, releasing my cock from the grip of her tight asshole. Tzuyu slumped forward, sprawling on the bed, and I perked her hips up, before entering her pussy with one swift movement.

"A–AH! Oppa!"

Blood dripped from her pussy to the bed sheet. Shit. I forgot that she was a virgin. My head told me to pull back and apologize to her, but my body kept moving. I reached to squeeze her big butt, kneading it deliciously, while my cock slid in and out of her wet and juicy pussy.

"Tz–Tzu.... Tzu... S–Sorry..." "It... It's... F–Fine... A–Ah! Oppa! F–F–Fuck me... S–So... G–Good!"

Tzuyu reached another climax. Her body was twitching and jolting. My dick head slammed the entrance of her womb, and my balls were slapping her clit. Tzuyu's moans became incoherent, our breathings all over the place. I looked down, and saw that her eyes were closed, her mouth gaping, drooling everywhere.

Her vagina walls clenched around my shaft, sending shivers up and down my spine. She was so tight, so warm, so juicy, so tender. My body tensed, and I knew I was finishing soon.

"Tzuyu... I... I... I'm..." "Inside, Oppa! I want you inside me!"

What was she talking about? Surely I couldn't cum inside her! However, while I was still thinking, she tensed and clasped my cock with her vagina walls, and I couldn't resist.

"Tzu... W–What... Tzuy... A–Ah!" "In–In–Inside! Chuyoung-oppa! A–Ah!"

I came. I came buckets. I came like I had never cum before. Shot after shot, my cum filled her womb, and it felt like forever before I finally slumped to her side, panting, gasping. Tzuyu came once again, and her body shuddered, taking in the impact of her first sex ever.

"Op–p–pa..." she stuttered weakly.

I turned my head, and saw Tzuyu staring at me with her eyes half-closed. I had just cum inside this beautiful princess. I had just taken her virginity. She smiled weakly, but she leaned in to kiss my lips.

"Tzu... I'm sorry... I shouldn't keep going on like that," I said. Tzuyu giggled and shook her head. "It's alright, Oppa. It was... Heavenly," she whispered.

We stared at each other silently, not wanting to move away. Tzuyu smiled and kissed me again.

"I'm glad I gave it to you..." she said. I knew she was talking about her virginity, so I smiled and brushed her hair. "I'm eternally honoured, Honey..." I said. "I love you..." she uttered. "I love you too, Tzuyu... You're my everything..." I whispered back.

We kissed gently, before closing our eyes. I wanted to just stay here in bed with her. Should I tell YG that I wasn't coming to the office today? But Hyejin, Nayeon, Jihyo, and Jennie would be waiting.

"We should go right, Honey?" I asked. She giggled. "Should we?" she replied with another question, sounding disappointed.

I laughed and kissed her cheek. She smiled cutely before standing up and helped me to stand. We cleaned ourselves with a towel and got dressed, before finally walking to the foyer, ready to start the day.

We put on our shoes and went out of the apartment, walking hand in hand to the parking lot. I looked at Tzuyu and said what I was thinking in my mind at the moment.

"Tzu..." "Hm?" "Maybe you should... Take some pills?" I proposed.

Tzuyu chuckled, but she didn't reply. I assumed she must have understood me, so I didn't pursue the matter any longer.

We reached Tzuyu's white BMW, and she drove me to YG's office. We didn't talk much on the road, still taking in the effect of our first sex as a couple together.

Tzuyu pulled her car over at the futuristic YG Entertainment building a little after 8.30 am, and she parked it at the lobby parking lot. She turned to face me, and I smiled at her.

"You alright, Oppa?" she asked me. I nodded. "Yeah. Let's do this," I said.

To be honest, I felt apprehensive entering this damned office again, but I didn't say anything. I didn't want to make her worried.

We walked arm in arm again into the building. Tzuyu registered herself at the front desk to get her visitor's pass, while I merely showed my soon-to-be expired employee card. The front desk lady let us in, and we took the stairs to the second floor, where my office was located.

I opened the door and walked in, finding the exact same office I left on December 27th last year. Taewoo's blood was still splattered on the wall behind my desk, pieces of Tzuyu's torn YG contract were still scattered on the floor.

"Wow... I remembered it... Just like this," uttered Tzuyu. I chuckled. "Yeah... Still messy," I said, nodding to the many documents piling up everywhere. "Do we need to clean up everything, Oppa?" Tzuyu asked, a little apprehensively.

There were a lot of things in this room. Not all were my personal items, but I still needed to leave it clean and tidy for the next occupant of this room. I sighed and took an empty cardboard box, placing it on the table.

"Better start doing it, right?" I offered dryly. Tzuyu laughed. "Yeah. Let's start!" she said, tying her long hair into a bun.

We started cleaning up. I sorted the documents and placed them into separate boxes accordingly, while Tzuyu took a broom to sweep the floor and take out the trash. We worked silently together, slowly but surely emptying and cleaning the room.

As I packed the last items into a cardboard box, I stood up and stretched my back. I glanced at my watch, and was surprised that it was past 11 am already. I gasped.

"Holy shit. Did we just spend 2,5 hours cleaning?" I blurted out. I heard Tzuyu laughing. "Cleaning is strangely fun, don't you think?" she said happily. "Y–Yeah. You're right," I agreed.

She straightened her back and stretched her long limbs, before giggling and turning to face me. The day was relatively cold, but we were both sweating buckets after laboring in this room for 2,5 hours.

"Well, at least we've cleaned this room," I said.

Tzuyu nodded and smiled, gazing around the room to admire our work. The documents were packed neatly inside the boxes, my personal belongings were too. The floor was swept clean by Tzuyu, and she even wiped the cabinets and bookshelves. The room was entirely clean. Well, almost, at least. I saw two things that were not gone yet from this office: Tzuyu's torn contract, and Taewoo's blood on the wall.

"Tzu, you can throw those away, and I'll wipe the blood off the wall..." I said, taking a rag and wetting it with water, but Tzuyu held my shoulder gently. "Oppa... Why don't we... Keep them?" she said slowly.

I turned to look at her confusedly.

"W–Why would we want to keep them?" I asked her. Tzuyu smiled shyly. "Because... They're the testament of your love for me," she spelled softly. "E–Eh?"

Tzuyu giggled and blushed, and she lifted the pieces of her YG contract in her open palms.

"You... You tore this contract because you chose me over your mission, over your career, over Park Manse," she said, then she turned to face the wall. "... And you punched that person because you wanted to protect me. Because you didn't want them to abuse me. Because you love me. I... I want to keep these as a memory," she said sincerely.

I stared at her, not believing my ears. She had just said the sweetest words I had ever heard in my entire life. I felt my throat choking up, and my eyes started welling up with tears. Tzuyu smiled seeing my reaction, and she leaned in to peck my cheek softly.

"I love you, Oppa. I know I've said that so many times, but... I'm forever grateful for your love for me," she whispered.

I chuckled and looked down, trying to hide my tears. I held her hands tightly, closing her palms so the pieces of paper were wrapped inside. I looked up, and a smile bloomed on my face.

"Gosh, Tzu... What did I do to deserve you..." I sighed. Tzuyu chuckled. "You literally gave your life for me. You did everything, and you deserve everything: My love, my future, my virginity, my body, my heart... My everything... And more," she said sincerely.

I tried to hold back my tears, but I couldn't. It streamed down, wetting my cheeks. I flung my arms to hug the princess in front of me tightly, and she hugged back warmly. Nobody had ever said anything that sincere, that lovingly to me, not for a very, very long time. Yeoni might have fame, three gorgeous girlfriends, and a successful business, Minsoo might have his dream job, but at that moment... I knew I was the luckiest man in the world.

We stayed in each other's embrace for a few long moments before separating. Tzuyu pocketed her torn contract, and she hugged my arm lovingly. I chuckled and sighed.

"Right... We're done here. The couriers will send these boxes to my apartment, and then I'm officially no longer a YG employee," I said. Tzuyu chuckled and nodded. "Do you have other things to do, Oppa? Or should we wait for the others at the cafeteria?" she asked cheerfully.

I had a better idea.

"I returned my company laptop via courier yesterday, so... No. We've got nothing else to do. We've still got an hour, though. Why don't I give you a tour of the office instead?" I said. She gasped. "Oh? Can we do that?" she asked cautiously. I nodded. "Why not? I'm technically still an employee until the end of today, you're technically YG's guest, and you're literally a global superstar," I said. She chuckled. "From a rival company," she quipped. I laughed, but I grabbed her arm and pulled her gently. "Come on. Just follow me," I said.

Tzuyu giggled and nodded, following me obediently to the lift lobby. A few of my colleagues noticed us, and they respectfully greeted Tzuyu. We entered the lift together, and I pressed the lift button to take us up to the fifth floor. Tzuyu leaned in to whisper to me.

"Where are you taking me?" she asked. I smiled. "You'll see," I whispered back.

The lift opened on the fifth floor, and as soon as we walked out, Tzuyu understood. Her eyes widened in amazement, and her mouth started gaping slowly.

"Oppa... Is this...?" "Welcome to YG's training center!" I said excitedly.

I had never visited JYPE's training center, but I'd seen many pictures and videos online of their talents practicing there, so I knew what their training rooms looked like. YG's training rooms were smaller in comparison, but ours were more colourful and futuristic, at least to my perspective. Tzuyu was evidently excited, and she walked with me through the hallway of the training center with a huge smile on her face.

"Woah... Your training rooms are so cool!" she exclaimed. I chuckled. She was adorable.

We walked slowly, and Tzuyu peeked inside each of the rooms with child-like curiosity. Our trainees were practicing hard in the room with their instructors, from dance to vocal to rapping. Tzuyu's mouth gaped as she watched a group of young trainee boys practicing breakdance, and she squealed when she saw a young female trainee with pink hair practicing her rap skills. I knew what she was thinking.

"Chaeyoung, right?" I said. She nodded rapidly. "Gosh... Chaeng should have seen this!" she mused. I laughed. "I don't think she should. She might be enticed to join YG if she does!" I said jokingly. Tzuyu laughed and nodded. "You're right. That'll be dangerous," she said.

We left the pink-haired trainee to her practice and moved on to the next room. A group of teenage girls were sitting around an instructor on the floor. I recognized this group as the next girl group about to be debuted by YG, and I realised this was not a performance practice room. This was a philosophy room.

"What are they learning?" Tzuyu asked. "Life lessons," I said with a smile. Tzuyu looked at me quizzically. "Life lessons?" she repeated in confusion. I nodded and pointed to the room, telling Tzuyu to listen.

The instructor noticed Tzuyu and I, and she nodded. I knew this instructor personally. She was one of the nicest instructors we had. I nodded back, gesturing my hand to signal that our presence wouldn't interrupt her lesson, and she understood. She looked back to her students.

"So... Where was I? Ah yes... Moon Dae Sung and Baby V.O.X," she said. "What about them, Seonsaengnim?" one of the girls asked.

The instructor smiled, but then she looked at the girls seriously before starting her story. I watched and listened excitedly. The tale of Moon Daesung was a familiar tale, one that had been repeated to our trainees for years and years.

"Back in the late 90s, during the first development of modern K-pop, Moon Dae Sung was the young manager of Baby V.O.X, a very famous girl group from the First Generation, much like the Aespa or Itzy of our time. Back then, the dating rule was a little lax, so the idols and trainees were freely dating, some were even married before they debuted. Dae Sung's wife was one of the trainees in DR Music, Baby V.O.X's agency," the instructor said.

"Baby V.O.X debuted in 1997, but their early days were a little rough. They changed their concept, and even changed their members several times," she continued. "Wow... Changing members several times?" one of the trainees asked. The instructor nodded.

"One of their original members, Cha Yu Mi, injured herself in one of their performances, so she was replaced by Kan Mi Youn. Two other members, Hyun-jeon and Shi-woon, left the company due to internal conflict, and they were replaced by Shim Eun Jin and Lee Gai. They started to become successful, released two full albums, and went toe to toe with other popular First Generation groups FinKL and S.E.S... But then, Lee Gai was expelled by the company because she had been lying about her age. She said she was 20, while actually she was already 30 years old in 1998," the instructor said.

"Woah... So problematic," sighed another trainee. The instructor sighed and nodded. "So... They naturally looked into their trainees to find Lee Gai's replacement, and... Daesung's wife was selected. She was so happy, and Daesung was too!" said the instructor.

One of the trainees raised her hand to ask. The instructor nodded.

"Yes, Minyoung?" she asked. Minyoung adjusted her glasses before speaking. "Seonsaengnim... Wasn't Lee Gai... Replaced by Yoon Eun Hye-sunbaenim? Is she Daesung's wife?" she asked. The instructor chuckled. "Good job, Minyoung! You've been studying! Yes, Lee Gai was eventually replaced by Yoon Eun Hye in June 1999, but Eunhye-ssi wasn't the original replacement. It was supposed to be Park Cho Hee, Moon Daesung's young wife," she said.

I could hear a collective 'Aah' of understanding from the trainees. I chuckled. That was not something everyone knows. The instructor cleared her throat, bringing everyone's attention back to her.

"However, right when she was preparing for her debut with Baby V.O.X, Chohee found out that she was carrying Daesung's child. The young couple was over the moon with this news, and they went to the company to announce this happy news," she continued.

I glanced at Tzuyu, who was listening intently. This was the part where everything got ugly. Minyoung, the smart trainee, understood where this was going. She gasped and covered her mouth with her hands.

"Oh no..." she whispered. The instructor nodded.

"Yes, Minyoung. As you'd expect, the company didn't take this positively. The couple initially asked for a dispensation for Chohee and delayed Baby V.O.X's comeback until after she had given birth, and... Initially, DR Music said that they would do it and asked Chohee to take some time off until she delivers the baby, and the couple agreed," the instructor said.

"However, a few months later in June 1999, right when Chohee was about to deliver her baby, DR Music announced that Baby V.O.X would make a comeback on July 1999 with their 3rd album, and Lee Gai had been replaced by one Yoon Eun Hye," said the instructor.

The trainees gasped, and I heard Tzuyu gasping too. I grabbed her hand, and she looked at me in horror.

"You've never heard of this story before?" I asked her. She shook her head. "No... Oppa, that... That's so cruel!" she said. I nodded.

We turned our attention back to the classroom. The instructor stared at the trainees seriously.

"This... This led Chohee to fall into depression, and... And after she delivered a healthy baby girl, she... She sadly passed away in childbirth," she said with a shaky voice.

Tzuyu's hand gripped mine tightly when she heard this. I turned to look at her, but she was staring into the classroom, tears already filling her beautiful eyes. I rubbed my thumb on her knuckle to calm her down.

The class was silent. Everyone stared at the instructor in disbelief and horror. This story was one of the most horrifying tales of the K-pop industry, but it led to a very famous rule being enforced to the idols, especially the young ones. The instructor sighed and shook her head before continuing.

"Gosh... I've told that story many times to a lot of trainees... But I'm still shaking every single time," she uttered slowly. "Seonsaengnim... W–What... What happened to Moon Daesung after all this?" asked Minyoung, ever the curious one.

The instructor stared at her for a few moments before answering.

"He... He was heartbroken, of course, and shaken. He was young, but she was even younger, and suddenly their lives were turned upside down by just a single decision from the company. A few days after the announcement, he confronted his director in DR Music, and..." she trailed off. "And what, Seonsaengnim?" asked a trainee.

Tzuyu was also mouthing the same question. The instructor sighed, then she looked at the trainees.

"Nothing was ever confirmed, and the case is almost 30 years old, so everyone forgets about it already, but... The next day, a news broke out that a DR Music executive was found dead in his office. Police said that it was murder by strangulation, and Daesung was the suspect. But when they looked for him... He was gone. He and the baby girl disappeared, and no one ever heard about him ever again since that day," the instructor concluded.

The entire room was silent. Everyone was taken aback by this horrifying story, and I knew from experience that this story had a lasting impact on everyone who heard it. I looked at Tzuyu again, and found that she was already crying. I quickly pulled her away from the classroom and walked her back to the lift lobby. She took out her handkerchief and wiped her tears.

"S–Sorry, Oppa..." she apologized softly. I shook my head. "No, Tzu. I'm the one who should apologize. I shouldn't let you listen to that horrible story," I uttered. "Why... Why do the trainees have to listen to this story? It's... It's so horrifying" she asked with a trembling voice. "It's... It's a cautionary tale, Tzu... After what happened with Daesung and Chohee, agencies started imposing the dating ban, as you know, especially for the younger idols. They don't want that kind of tragedy to ever happen again," I explained.

Tzuyu nodded, understanding my explanation, but she looked really sad. Shit. I didn't expect her to react that way to this story, but I guessed I should have known better. Tzuyu had a gentle heart, and I guessed YG was kinda strange in repeating this horrible tale to discourage the trainees from dating, while JYPE managed to achieve the same result without doing so.

We took the lift back to the lobby and walked to the caféteria. As we entered, we found Nayeon, Jihyo, Hyejin, and Jennie already sitting in one of the booths. Jennie noticed us, and she waved excitedly to beckon us.

"Guys! This way!" she exclaimed happily.

Tzuyu and I joined their table. Nayeon and Jihyo immediately noticed that Tzuyu was crying. They were alarmed, and immediately stood up and held Tzuyu's arms.

"Tzuyu... Is everything alright?" asked Jihyo. "Tzu... What's wrong?" asked Nayeon. Tzuyu sniffled, but shook her head. "No, no. It's... Chuyoung-oppa took me to see the trainees, and..." Tzuyu uttered. "Aww... Did that make you miss our trainee days?" completed Nayeon, smiling adoringly. "Gosh.. You're just so sweet," uttered Jihyo, giving Tzuyu a side hug.

Tzuyu giggled and nodded, evidently not wanting to retell the horrible story about Moon Daesung and Park Chohee. I smiled. Tzuyu could be very confident at times, but most of the time she was her timid and introverted side. The three Twice girls sat side-by-side, and Jennie looked up and smiled.

"Hey, order up... Tzu, the pasta is quite nice here! And have you tried our iced chocolate milk? I heard it's your favourite," said Jennie. Tzuyu smiled. "Y–Yeah... Lisa-unnie bought me one last time. It was really nice," she said.

Jennie chuckled and lifted her arm to call the waitress. We placed our orders, and after the waitress left I looked at Hyejin, Jihyo, and Nayeon.

"Have you guys got anything?" I asked them. The three exchanged uneasy glances. "I... Well... We've got a lot, actually," started Hyejin. "Yeah... Park Manse started his K-pop career with JYPE back in 2008, and in 2012... He became..." said Nayeon. "... He became Miss A's manager," completed Jihyo.

My eyes widened in surprise, and I heard Jennie and Tzuyu gasping loudly. So Manse... Managed Suzy back then?

"W–What?" I stuttered. The three girls nodded. "Y–Yeah... I guess that's why Suzy-unnie was reluctant to give me access to the files. And... It appears that Manse was... He was especially close with Suzy-unnie," Hyejin said. "Much like... Much like Minsoo and I," said Jihyo slowly. "Hang on," interjected Jennie. "They were dating? But... But Manse's much older than Suzy-unnie, right? And how old was she back then? Wasn't she still a teenager?"

Hyejin, Jihyo, and Nayeon shook their heads.

"She was 18 in 2012," said Jihyo.

"It was never confirmed. Remember back in the Second Generation the dating ban was imposed more strongly than in your generation? But... Yeah. They were pretty close. We found a lot of photos of them together in the database," said Nayeon.

"But... He was their manager, right? Isn't it normal for him to be seen with her a lot of times?" asked Tzuyu. Nayeon shook her head. "No, Tzu. There were tons of photos of him as their manager, yes... But there were also a lot of photos of him and her outside of work together," she said. Jihyo nodded. "And... Well, I could see the difference. It was... Yeah, it was like Minsoo and I," she said. "As for the age gap... I don't think it was an issue, right? I mean... Chuyoung-ssi and Tzuyu-ssi..." uttered Hyejin, gesturing at the two of us.

Tzuyu and I nodded, then we fell deep into our thoughts. This was shocking. So Suzy and Manse were dating back then? Hang on. Something didn't add up. I looked up, and saw Jennie had the same expression as I did. We stared at each other, and I nodded, giving her the opportunity to speak.

"Jihyo... How did JYPE got all the photos of them outside of work? Were they keeping surveillance on them?" Jennie asked.

Jihyo paused to think, but Tzuyu was the one who answered.

"It's... It's actually their way to protect us, Unnie. JYPE has a team that keeps a check on Dispatch and other online media outlets, so whenever a photo of us outside our work was captured and JYPE sensed that this could lead to a scandal, the team would purchase that photo to keep it from circulating online," she explained.

Jihyo and Nayeon nodded.

"I learned from Yeri that SM Entertainment also has a similar team. I think that's why the two have been pretty much scandal-free over the years," said Hyejin. "I heard that the team is integrated into TWD this year, right?" asked Nayeon. Jihyo nodded. "Yeah, Minsoo told me," she said. "Woah... Daebak," mused Jennie. "Fuck... Why didn't we think about that?" I sighed, regretting YG's lack of care. Jennie chuckled dryly. "Yeah... I have to keep my own privacy protected every time," said Jennie.

The waitress came back with our food and drinks, and we started eating. I thought of this revelation while I munched on my linguine aglio e olio, and then I looked up at Hyejin.

"So... What happened with the two of them? How could they be sworn enemies like right now?" I asked her. Hyejin pouted. "That's... Quite unclear. Manse was dismissed late 2012, but no reason was recorded for his dismissal," she said. I frowned. "That's strange..." I said. The detective nodded. "Indeed. He joined SM Entertainment in January 2013 and became one of their producers, but he only stayed in the company for a year or so, leaving in October 2014 after Jessica Jung left SNSD," she said. "Then he joined YG, and... Well... He spent twelve years in the company... Wreaking havoc," I completed. Hyejin nodded.

We fall to another silence, focusing back on our foods. The pasta was delicious as always, but I was eating with a clear lack of appetite. My brain was busy thinking about this bombshell reveal. Manse was dating Suzy, but what made their relationship not last, and what made JYPE dismiss him?

Did he abuse Suzy in their relationship? Suzy was always one of Jin Young Park's favourite idols along with Sunmi, Nayeon and Dahyun, so if Manse did abuse her, it was more than enough reason for him to dismiss the man. But... What proof could we get? Hyejin sighed and threw her back at the chair. She munched her pasta silently, thinking hard.

"Shit... There's still so many questions to be answered... What pushed Manse to become a sex offender in the first place? What made him start coaxing idols into prostitution? His career was doing great up to the point when he was dismissed from JYPE..." she said frustratedly. "And even then he still managed to forge a great career in SM and YG," said Jennie. "Yeah... What... What made JYPE dismiss him in the first place?" asked Nayeon. "Can we... Is it possible to just ask Suzy-unnie?" Tzuyu asked tentatively.

The girls stared at her, but then they slowly shook her head.

"I don't know... I don't think so," uttered Jihyo. "It's a sensitive issue..." said Jennie. "What if... What if she was actually involved in some dirty work?" I said. "Yeah... She could actually be hiding something from us. She's a JYPE director now, too... So she could have access to some files... And maybe she deleted it," Nayeon said. Hyejin shook her head. "No, guys... Let's not suspect Suzy-unnie just yet. She's the one who started the IPG, right? And she's the one who asked me to help them in this investigation... Maybe she's just ashamed of the fact that they were dating back then," the detective said.

We finished our food silently, everyone deep in thought. Jennie glanced at her watch and looked at me.

"Well... Let's hope we can find the answer in YG's database. Oppa, have you contacted your colleague?" she asked. I gasped. "Oh shit! I completely forgot!" I said. Jennie chuckled and shook her head. "It's alright. I'll buzz Hyejin in. Are you done with your cleaning?" she asked. I nodded. "Yeah. I can join you guys. I might still know some guys in the data center," I said. "Tzu, do you want to come home with Jihyo and I? Chuyoung-oppa might take some hours to finish his research with Hyejin-ie and Jennie," offered Nayeon. Tzuyu looked at me. "Will you be fine on your own, Oppa?" she asked me gently. I laughed. "Honey, I'm literally with a police officer and an IPG strike force member. I think I'm quite safe," I said. Tzuyu giggled and nodded. "Just be extra careful, Oppa," she uttered and kissed my cheek.

Jennie, Jihyo, Nayeon, Tzuyu, and I stood up, ready to start our investigation, but Hyejin stayed on her chair, apparently staring at Park Manse's photo that was on her phone, but her eyes were blank. I noticed that she was still deep in thought. Jihyo chuckled and tapped her shoulder gently, startling her.

"H–Huh? Oh... Sorry, guys... I was spacing out," she said embarrassedly. We chuckled. "Take it easy, Hyeonsa-nim. You've still got a long day ahead of you," Jihyo said. She smiled. "Y–Yeah..." she stuttered. "What's with that photo of Manse, Hyejin-ie?" asked Jennie.

Hyejin looked unsure. She chuckled and shook her head, before standing up with us.

"I... Nah, it's alright... I mean... I just... I couldn't shake this one thought whenever I look at Park Manse's photo," she said. I raised an eyebrow. "What is it?" I asked her. Hyejin stared at me, before taking a deep breath. "I... It's... He reminds me of someone. He... He looks like..." she trailed off.

She took another deep breath before sighing.

"He looks just like my father. But... Nah. It's just... Coincidence. My father passed away when I was 13," she said.

We stared at her with pity. She must have missed her father so much, and now she had to investigate a villain who physically resembled her dad. Nayeon flung an arm around her shoulder and squeezed her gently, making Hyejin smile.

"I'm so sorry for your loss, Hyejin-ie..." she uttered kindly. Hyejin chuckled. "I didn't even get to see his body..." Hyejin whispered, her voice trembling. This was heartbreaking. "Aigoo... Hyejin-ie..." uttered Jennie.

Jennie and Jihyo joined Nayeon to hug the petite detective, who smiled appreciatively and hugged the three girls back. Tzuyu squeezed my hand and sighed.

"Gosh... What's with today and sad stories..." she whispered. I squeezed her hand back.

I shared Hyejin's loss. My parents got divorced when I was young, and I was never close with my alcoholic dad until he passed away, but I always missed my kind and beautiful mom. That was why I fell for Tzuyu in the first place, because she reminded me of her so much. Hyejin must have had a loving relationship with her dad for her to miss him like that. I found myself wanting to ask a question.

"If I may, Moon-hyeonsa... How... How did he pass away? Was he overseas?" I asked. Tzuyu gasped. "Oppa!" she scolded me, but Hyejin smiled and shook her head. "It's alright, Tzuyu-ssi... I... I think I need to let it out to someone so it doesn't fill my heart with sorrow anymore," she said.

Jihyo, Jennie, and Nayeon looked at each other, and they chuckled. We all sat back down, excited to listen to Hyejin's story. She thought for a moment, before finally speaking.

"My father... He died here in Seoul. He was... He was killed in a traffic accident. A runaway bank robber accidentally hit him with his car. That's... That's what made me want to be a police officer in the first place. I wanted to make Korea a safer place, so no other young girl would lose her dad like I did," she said.

That was so noble. I smiled and nodded, but Hyejin wasn't finished. She twirled her thumbs and continued her story.

"I–I'm originally from Namwon, and my dad went to Seoul in 2008 to pursue a better career. I followed him here after finishing primary school, because... Gosh, this is embarrassing," she suddenly chuckled.

We stared at her in confusion. What was embarrassing about following one's dad to the capital city? Hyejin blushed a little, and she looked up at the girls with a shy grin.

"I... I actually auditioned for JYP Entertainment," she said sheepishly.

We all gasped. Hang on. Hyejin originally wanted to be an idol? I mean, she had the looks, but... How did she end up becoming a police detective instead? What a huge career shift!

"W–What? You auditioned for JYPE?" repeated Nayeon, not believing her ears. Hyejin giggled and nodded. "I did... I was... I wanted to be an idol, initially... Like Wonder Girls. So... Yeah, that's why I auditioned at your company after I finished primary school in 2012. I tried my best, but... But yeah, I didn't hear back from them after a few days. I called my dad, and was about to meet him that day, but then..." she paused.

We allowed her to muster her courage to tell the story. Jennie and Nayeon grabbed her hands, offering her their support. Hyejin gulped and looked straight at us.

"Then... When I was on my way to meet him... I walked past a videotron showing the news, and... Well... I saw those words," she said with a shaky voice. "... 'A Man Killed in a Traffic Accident Involving a Runaway Bank Robber'... The victim was identified as Moon Daesung, my father."

Jennie, Nayeon, and Jihyo sighed and looked down, but Tzuyu and I stared at Hyejin. We couldn't believe our ears.

"M–Moon-hyeonsa... What did you say... What... What was your dad's name?" I asked her. "Moon Daesung... W–What's wrong, Chuyoung-ssi?" she asked confusedly. "Hyejin-ssi... Was your mother's name... Park Chohee?" Tzuyu asked. Hyejin nodded, looking really confused. "Y–Yeah... She died after giving birth to me... But... Yeah, her name was Park Chohee," she said slowly.

I felt colours leaving my face. I turned to face Tzuyu, and she was as pale as I was. Her eyes were filled with tears, and I felt her hands shaking in mine. The other girls were alarmed.

"Wh–What's wrong, guys?" asked Nayeon. "Unnie... That... That's..." Tzuyu stuttered. "I... We went to the training center earlier, and one of the classes was a life lesson class. The instructor was telling the trainees about the story of Moon Daesung. That's the story that made Tzuyu cry earlier. Jennie, you... You remember it, right? That cautionary tale," I told Jennie.

Jennie stared at me quizzically for a second, but then she gasped and covered her mouth with her hands. She stared at the infinitely confused Hyejin, who looked at all of us cluelessly.

"Oh my God! Hyejin... Hyejin... You're the daughter!" she said in a whispered exclaim. "W–What are you guys talking about?" asked Hyejin.

Tzuyu, Jennie, and I started retelling the story. As the story progressed, Hyejin's face became more and more filled with terror. Nayeon and Jihyo were also looking increasingly horrified.

"And... After that, M–Moon Daesung disappeared with... With her infant daughter, never to be seen again," whispered Tzuyu through her sobs. "That's... That's why the dating rule was imposed so strongly afterwards, and... And the tale kept being repeated for the trainees," said Jennie, her voice trembling.

Hyejin was completely pale right now. Tears were streaming from her cheeks, and she stared blankly at all of us. We all stared in silence at each other, unable to process this fact. The detective lifted her trembling hand to wipe her tears, and then she spoke.

"C–Chuyoung-ssi... W–When did... When was the story... When did it take place? When did the DR Music in–incident take place?" she stuttered. "1999. June... June 1999," I uttered. Hyejin gulped. "I.... I was born in... June... 1999," she whispered.

We stared at her. This was horrible, and Hyejin had every right to feel sad right now, but when I looked at her, all I saw was fear in her eyes. I knew she realized something, but what? Hyejin turned very slowly to see Jihyo and Nayeon.

"J–Jihyo-ssi... N–Nayeon-ssi... Remind me... When did Park Manse... Join JYPE...?" she asked. "2008. July... 2008," Jihyo said, and then her big round eyes widened.

Suddenly, I understood what her question and Jihyo's answer were leading into, and by the looks of it, Nayeon, Tzuyu, Jennie, and Jihyo understood too. But that was impossible. This could not be true. My heart was beating fast. This was immense, but this was extremely painful, especially for Hyejin.

"Hyejin-ie... Don't tell me..." Jennie uttered. Hyejin nodded painfully. "My dad... M–My dad... He left Namwon... In–June... 2008, after... After my birthday," she uttered, looking completely shaken. She kept staring at the two Twice girls.

"A–And... When was he dismissed? When in... 2012?" "November," said Nayeon slowly.

Hyejin's mouth gaped open, but no sound escaped. She blinked a few times, tears still streaming down from her swollen eyes. She gulped, and tried again to speak.

"I... I auditioned in November 2012," she whispered.

Too many coincidences. Too many similarities. But surely, surely this couldn't be true? Hyejin stared at us, and we didn't know what to do. We all knew what these facts could mean, but... But it was impossible, right? It was simply impossible.

Momo reached into her bag and gave her makeup brush to Nayeon. The naughty bunny giggled and leaned in silently to Dahyun, who appeared to be sleeping, undoubtedly to disturb her with the brush. However, as soon as the brush touched Dahyun's nose, the pale girl caught Nayeon's wrist in a quick movement.

"Ya... Nabong-unnie..." sighed Dahyun exasperatedly. "Omo! I thought you're sleeping!" said Nayeon, giggling. "I was. But I've trained myself to be alert and ready even when I'm sleeping," uttered Dahyun, still closing her eyes.

Jeongyeon scoffed, and Dahyun's eyes flung open as she heard it. She glared at Sana's girlfriend.

"What a load of crap," uttered Jeongyeon. "Ya! I was telling the truth!" complained Dahyun. "Okay, okay..." said Jeongyeon in defeat, lifting her arms up in surrender.

The girls chuckled, but I sighed and smiled. Honestly, I missed these silly exchanges between the Twice girls. Everyone spent much of last weekend and almost the entirety of this week away on their own.

Sana and Jeongyeon went to Suwon for some relaxing time together with Jeongyeon's family, Dahyun went back to her hometown in Seongnam, Momo went back to Kyoto, while Chaeyoung spent a lot of time renovating her house in Jamsil. Mina spent the week playing games at home and enjoying her time with Ansel, while Tzuyu and Nayeon took care of the recently discharged Chuyoung.

Jihyo and I were busy finding a new apartment for us to move in together. After much consideration and discussion, we decided for a nice and cozy two-bedroom apartment in Mapo-gu. Sure, Jihyo paid for most of it because she had a larger salary by far, but I still insisted that I would chip in, and eventually she agreed.

We all met yesterday at Twice's apartment, mainly to rehearse and talk about their new year's performance today at a music show, but also to have dinner together for the first time after the holiday.

I was so happy to see all of them together again. They all looked happy and well-rested, although I noticed Mina was waddling even more than usual yesterday. I guessed that was bound to happen for her after spending a week with Ansel, and their... Activities.

So, tonight, on Sunday evening, I was driving the girls to the SBS broadcasting center for their performance. Well, most of the girls, anyway. Only Jihyo, Dahyun, Sana, Jeongyeon, Momo and Nayeon were in the car with me. Usually we would gather in Twice's apartment before moving out together in the TWD van, but considering the fact that this was their first performance after the new year's holiday, some of the girls said that they would meet us directly at the TV station.

Tzuyu said she would drive herself to the station because she still needed to take care of Chuyoung. I was glad when I learned that her boyfriend had been discharged from the hospital a few days ago, and since then Tzuyu had been faithfully caring for him. I wondered if he was doing alright, but Tzuyu looked super happy when she met us for dinner last night, so I assumed Chuyoung must be well.

Chaeyoung was strange. She couldn't drive, so she would usually be the first to appear in Twice's apartment and join the TWD van together with everyone else, but last night she told Jihyo and I that it'll be easier for her to just come directly from her house. Was she really going to take public transport?

And then, there was Mina. She was supposed to join us, but right when everyone had gathered earlier she told Jihyo and I that Ansel would drive her instead, much to Jihyo's annoyance. Jihyo initially insisted her to come to the apartment as agreed earlier, but Mina said she was already on her way to SBS, so Jihyo begrudgingly decided to just leave with the rest.

"Seriously though, Dubu... How do you stay pale even after spending time at the sea?" asked Momo. "Sunscreen," replied Dahyun casually. "I know... But... How much sunscreen did you put on? You were in the middle of the Yellow Sea almost the entire week for chrissakes!" pressed Momo. "Yellow sea? What did you do?" I asked in surprise. "My Appa and Oppa wanted to go fishing," replied Dahyun, then she chuckled, "Although I spent most of the time inside the boat's cabin." "Eh? What did you do inside?" asked Jihyo. "Sleeping," she replied, before yawning. "You know I could sleep for 24 hours straight, right?"

The girls sighed and shook their heads, while I laughed. Dahyun was always strange. Sana giggled and leaned in closer to her.

"Did you miss Jeongie and I when you're there?" she teased.

Dahyun giggled and blushed, but she tried to keep her eyes closed. Jeongyeon leaned in to her other side and traced her fingers on Dahyun's belly.

"My sling and cast are off, and my left arm is fully functioning again..." she whispered naughtily. "Y–Ya... Unnie..." stuttered Dahyun. "What do you say we have our sundubu jjigae tonight after the show, Sha?" Jeongyeon said seductively. Sana giggled. "Oh I do miss our sundubu jjigae," she replied. "She already has enough sleep anyway, right?" Jeongyeon continued.

I glanced at the rearview mirror. Sana and Jeongyeon were already stooping over Dahyun's body. Dahyun tried so hard to keep her eyes closed, but she was already grinning wide and blushing red. The cute couple exchanged glances, nodded, and grinned mischievously. They lifted their hands, and started attacking Dahyun with a tirade of tickles.

"YA–YA! Unnie! U–Un–Unnie! A–Ah! Ah! Ahahahaha!" Dahyun exploded in laughter.

Nayeon joined them, and soon Momo too. Dahyun was wheezing uncontrollably, jolting and twitching, begging her unnies to stop attacking her, but they didn't listen. They kept mercilessly tickling the poor girl, making the van rock left and right. Jihyo and I cackled for a while, but then she turned and shouted at the girls.

"GIRLS, GIRLS! Stop! People outside would think that we're doing naughty things inside!" she yelled.

The girls finally let Dahyun go, who was panting and coughing. She still giggled uncontrollably, the residual effect of the attack that had just stopped.

"Fuck you all!" Dahyun cursed. Jihyo gasped and turned. "Ya! I didn't do anything!" she complained. Dahyun giggled. "Neither did I!" I chimed in.

We all laughed, and soon we were reaching the SBS building. I drove my car to the artist's lobby and saw that there were many reporters and photographers already lining up to take their pictures. The girls all jumped down after thanking me, and Jihyo turned to give me direction.

"Join us backstage after you park the car, okay?" she said. I nodded. "Don't I need to wait for Tzu, Chaeng, and Mina at the lobby?" I asked her. She chuckled. "Oh wow, you're right... You're doing great, Manager-oppa!" she exclaimed. I laughed. "See you inside! I'll bring the three in later," I said.

Jihyo nodded and rushed to follow the girls inside the building. I parked the car at the assigned spot, before walking to the lobby while rubbing my hands. It was January 9th, and it was still so cold, I could even see vapor emanating from my mouth everytime I exhaled.

I showed my JYPE employee card to the security and he let me enter the lobby. I stood inside the lobby, waiting for the other three girls. Another TWD van pulled over, and soon I saw Yeji, Lia, Chaeryeong, Ryujin, and Yuna of Itzy jumping down. They bowed respectfully at me before rushing in with their manager. I chuckled. They all looked so cute.

Twice was evidently one of the earliest to arrive, for I saw a lot of idols from many different companies arriving one by one to the lobby. Aespa arrived to the noisiest reception, and the four pretty girls waved elegantly to the crowd.

I felt my mouth gaping. This was my first time seeing them in person, and they looked absolutely gorgeous. Giselle was adorable, Ningning looked fierce and elegant, Winter was beyond cute, but Karina...

I felt my face blushing when she walked past me. Gosh. I noticed that she was almost as big as Jihyo, but she was way taller and skinnier, so her tits looked even more massive. She was wearing a coat, but they were still bulging out clearly from beneath it, jiggling deliciously with every step she took.

"You and your obsession for big boobs..."

I turned panickedly, and saw Tzuyu and Chaeyoung standing there, smiling wide. The two maknaes laughed and hugged my arms, while I felt my face burning from Tzuyu's earlier remark.

"I'll tell Jihyo-unnie..." said Chaeyoung mischievously. "Y–Ya! C–Chaeng! I didn't do anything!" I stuttered. Tzuyu giggled. "You were gawking at Karina's big boobs," said Tzuyu softly. "Do you think she's lactating too? Like Jihyo-unnie?" asked Chaeyoung. My face burned. "C–Chaeng!" I scolded her, but Tzuyu giggled. "I don't think so..." Tzuyu replied casually. "Jihyo-unnie's bigger anyway, right?" Chaeyoung quipped, then she pinched my arm. "Ya, you should be thankful! Your girlfriend is one of the biggest in Korea already! Stop gawking at other girls!" "Oh, you know... Boys..." replied Tzuyu in a matter-of-fact manner.

Chaeyoung giggled, but I didn't know how to reply. Shit. Would they really tell Jihyo? The Baby Tiger noticed this and laughed. The two pulled me to walk inside the building with them, and Chaeyoung leaned in to whisper to me.

"Don't worry, Oppa... We won't tell your girlfriend," she whispered. Tzuyu giggled. "We love seeing her boobs too, you know," uttered Tzuyu. Chaeyoung and I gasped. "Tzuyu!" we exclaimed in a hushed voice. Tzuyu laughed and shook her head. "Gosh... I've been spending too much time with Chuyoung-oppa..." she uttered. "Oh, that's right! Where is Chuyoung-ssi?" I asked her. She smiled. "He went to the toilet. He's coming to our dressing room later," she said with a big smile. "Is he doing fine, Tzu?" asked Chaeyoung. Tzuyu nodded. "Yeah. He actually does, thank God. Let's hope he recovers fully soon," she said.

We walked silently towards Twice's dressing room. As we approached it, I turned and looked at Chaeyoung.

"Chaeng, how did you get here? Did you take the bus?" I asked her. She laughed and shook her head. "No! Yori drove me here. He's parking the car now," she said. "Yori?" "You're going to meet him soon," she said, touching the sun pendant on her neck.

We opened the door to Twice's dressing room, finding the girls already in their makeup seats. Jihyo looked up and smiled as she saw her two youngest members.

"Tzu! Chaeng! Welcome! Hey, go get your makeup done!" she ordered. The two maknaes nodded and went straight to their chairs. Jihyo smiled and looked at me. "Where's Mina? She told me that she's arriving soon," she asked. I gasped. "Oh shit! I saw these two and went in with them! I'll go back to the lobby!" I exclaimed.

Jihyo chuckled and sighed, but I didn't wait for her to reply. I rushed back to the lobby, but my clumsy ass bumped into a tall man who was standing in the hallway.

"A–Ah, Joesonghamnida, Seonsaengnim," I uttered quickly, before trying to walk past him. "Minsoo?"

I looked up, and saw Yeoni was standing with the man I bumped into. The tall man turned and smiled, and I recognized who he was.

"Y–Yeoni-Hyung? P–Pastor Nathan?" I stuttered.

Nathan and Yeoni laughed. I was about to ask them what they were doing here, but then I remembered that Nathan was Wendy's fiancé, while Yeoni was Irene's... Well, boyfriend, so they must be here to drop the Red Velvet girls. Pastor Nathan's eyes lit up as he recognized me.

"Oh, hey! You're an SHSCC member, right? Twice's manager?" Nathan asked. I nodded and bowed. "A–Ah yes. Han Minsoo. Nice to meet you in person, Pastor!" I said. Yeoni chuckled and wrapped his arm around my shoulder. "And he's Park Jihyo's boyfriend too, Hyung!" he said to Nathan. The Pastor's eyes widened. "Oh, wow! I didn't know that! Hey, you were going somewhere weren't you? Don't let us hold you back!" he said kindly. "Y–Yes, I was picking up Mina-ssi from the lobby. S–Sorry! I'll come back later!" I said, bowing and rushing away.

The two boys chuckled and nodded, getting back to their conversation. I rushed to the lobby, and saw a white Mercedes Benz pulling over. The passenger door opened and out stepped Myoui Mina, looking so elegant and gorgeous, waving and posing for the many cameras around. I caught a glimpse of the driver; it was Ansel Jackson alright. I rushed to get her.

"Come on, Mina. The girls have already started their makeup," I said urgently. "Okay. Sorry, Minsoo," she whispered and rushed with me.

We rushed back in, half-running together. I walked past the place where Yeoni and Nathan were talking, but they weren't there, so I went straight to the dressing room before opening the door for Mina.

"You're late," uttered Jihyo, sounding annoyed. "M–Mianhae..." whispered Mina, walking straight to her chair with her head down.

Jihyo wasn't going to let this slide. She turned to Mina's spot and glared at her.

"Minari, I already told you that we were supposed to go together. I don't mind if you want to come straight from your house, but at least you could have told me or Minsoo last night like what Tzuyu and Chaeyoung did, not at the last minute like you did today!" she scolded her.

Mina didn't reply, only nodding silently and stared at her lap as the hairdresser started working on her hair. The room's atmosphere became awkward because of this, so I walked and touched my girlfriend's shoulder. She sighed and turned back to her table, letting the makeup artist finish her job.

"Babe... I think that's enough," I whispered. She nodded. "Y–Yeah... You're right..." Jihyo said apologetically.

She looked through the mirror to Mina, and I could see the regret in Jihyo's eyes. She turned again to look at the Japanese girl.

"Minari... Mianhae. I just... Please don't be late again, okay?" she said kindly. Mina nodded. "It's alright, Jihyo. My mistake. It won't happen again," she answered softly.

I sighed and looked around the room. My eyes stumbled upon two men who were sitting at the sofa, and I gasped. Chuyoung waved at me and smiled, and the other guy was... Wearing an eye patch?

"Hi, Minsoo!" said Chuyoung, smiling wider. "Omo! Chuyoung-ssi!" I exclaimed, rushing to meet him.

Chuyoung chuckled and stood, hugging me when I reached him. He looked happy and healthy, and that made me glad. The other man stood up too, and I turned to look at him.

"I'm sorry, you are..." I asked. The man chuckled. "Tomioka Yoriichi. Nice to finally meet you, Han Minsoo-ssi!" he said, extending his hand.

I shook his hand. His grip was firm and steady. He was really handsome, almost idol-like, and his name suggested that he was Japanese. He looked young, even younger than I was. I suddenly realized who he was.

"T–Tomioka... Yori... Hang on. Are you Chaeyoung's boyfriend?" I asked him. He chuckled and nodded. "For the last 6 years, yes, I'm afraid so," he said wittily. Chaeyoung gasped from the makeup area. "'I'm afraid so'? What was that supposed to mean, Yori?" she complained, making Yori chuckle.

I turned to look at the girls, but none of them seemed surprised. Hang on. Did they all know about this already?

"A-Am I missing something, girls?" I asked them. They giggled. "You weren't our manager before, so we didn't tell you. It was supposed to be a secret," said Nayeon. "Much like Sana and I," said Jeongyeon. Sana giggled and grabbed her girlfriend's arm. "But then you became our full-time manager, and even got promoted to the position of Jihyo's boyfriend, so... We figured it's time for you to know," said Momo. "Promoted?! Am I a career achievement?" complained Jihyo. The girls laughed. "It is, though, if you think about it... First Once..." said Sana. "... Then TWD intern," added Tzuyu. "Then replacement manager," said Chaeyoung. "Then my Little Brother," chuckled Jeongyeon. "Then our full-time manager!" cheered Nayeon. "And finally you became Jihyo's boyfriend..." completed Mina softly. "What a career... What a career," said Dahyun, shaking her head and clapping her hands slowly.

Everyone in the room laughed, including Yori and Chuyoung. These girls were such jokers. I felt my face blushing red, and I saw Jihyo's face was too. I chuckled and looked away. Chuyoung rested an arm on my shoulder.

"I'm glad that you're here with us, though, Minsoo-ya. I wouldn't be here if it wasn't for you," he said kindly.

I smiled and nodded. Chuyoung felt like a different man. He wasn't the self-loathing and unkempt man I met last December. This Chuyoung was much calmer and wiser, much kinder and gentler as well. Maybe that's what falling in love with the right person would do to a man.

We heard a knock on the door, and I walked to open it. To my surprise, it was Nathan and Yeoni. Yeoni smiled wide and peeked inside.

"Hi, girls! Hi Minsoo!" he exclaimed. "Oh! Yeoni! Pastor Nathan! Hi!" exclaimed Nayeon. Jihyo and Dahyun waved too. "Corn Dog-Oppa! Annyeong!" exclaimed Sana. "YA!" yelled Yeoni and Jeongyeon almost at the same time. Jeongyeon slapped Sana's head, making her girlfriend giggle profusely. "C–Corn dog?" I asked confusedly. Sana waved and shook her head. "Hi Oppa! Hi Pastor! Are you here to support Red Velvet?" asked Jihyo.

The boys nodded. Yeoni looked at me and smiled.

"Minsoo, Chuyoung-ssi, do you guys want to go out with us while these girls perform?" he asked. "There's a good samgyeopsal place nearby. We can have dinner there and drink soju," said Nathan. "E–Eh? B–But I'm their manager. I shouldn't, right?" I said, instinctively glancing at Jihyo.

Jihyo thought for a moment, but at that moment Jeongyeon spoke.

"Ya... He's watched us countless times, and this is not our first rodeo as well. We can manage on our own, right, Jihyo?" she suggested. Sana nodded. "We're only performing four songs too, and we have Park Jihyo to lead us!" she said. "And Itzy's manager-unnie was our manager before, so if anything comes up we can ask her to help us," said Dahyun.

Jihyo looked reluctant, but she laughed and nodded nonetheless. I looked at my girlfriend.

"Babe, are you sure?" I asked her. She nodded. "Yeah. Go have some fun with the boys! We'll be fine," she said, smiling wider. "Have fun, Little Bro!" exclaimed Jeongyeon.

Chuyoung approached Tzuyu's table and gently grabbed the maknae's shoulder.

"May I go with them, Honey?" he asked gently. Tzuyu smiled her beautiful dimpled smile and nodded. "Of course, Oppa. Don't drink too much, okay?" she warned softly.

The girls squealed a collective 'aaw' at Tzuyu and Chuyoung's sweetness, making the maknae blush as red as an apple. Nayeon giggled naughtily.

"Or drink as much as you want, and have a fantastic night with Tzuyu later," she suggested. "Unnie~" protested Tzuyu cutely, making Nayeon laugh.

Chuyoung gulped and chuckled nervously, but then he looked up at Yori.

"We should bring Yori-ssi, too, right? Or do you want to stay here and watch Chaeyoung-ssi perform?" he asked the young man. Yori thought for a moment. "I... I'm a Once too, so I've watched them perform countless times. Chaeng, can I go with them?" Yori asked his girlfriend.

Chaeyoung pouted jokingly for a moment, but then she laughed and nodded.

"Go make friends!" she exclaimed.

We said goodbyes to our girlfriends and walked out of the room with Nathan and Yeoni. As we walked through the hallway back to the lobby, I saw a tall and muscular man in a light brown coat walk in from the lobby. His eyes lit up as he saw me.

"My boy Han Minsoo!" he exclaimed. "And Nam Chuyoung-ssi! It's good to see you healthy!"

Ansel crushed me in a bear hug and chuckled. I smiled nervously, stealing a glance at Yeoni. The Blackpink Boyfriend stared at him sharply, and to my surprise, Yori did too. Hang on. Did he know about him?

"Chuyoung-ssi! How are you? Are you good?" he asked Chuyoung kindly. Chuyoung smiled. "I'm fine. Thanks, Ansel-ssi," he said. "H–Hi, Ansel-ssi! Fancy seeing you here!" I said nervously. "Oh, you know... Dropping my beautiful girlfriend here," he said, chuckling. "Oh! You're in a relationship with one of the idols?" asked Nathan. Ansel nodded. "Yes sir! My sweet Myoui Mina. Ah, where are my manners... Ansel Jackson, at your service," Ansel said, extending his arm. Nathan reached out to shake his hand. "Jonathan Cho. Call me Nathan. I'm Red Velvet Wendy's fiancé," he introduced himself. Ansel's eyes widened. "Oh! You know, I used to work at SM Entertainment before this!" he said. "Really? So you must know my fiancé?" Nathan asked. Ansel chuckled. "Who doesn't? Nice to meet you, Nathan-ssi," he said smoothly.

Ansel looked up and saw the other two men. He smiled wide and shook Yori's hand. Yori smiled curtly and nodded.

"Tomioka Yoriichi. Hajimemashite, Ansel-san," Yori said. Ansel gasped. "Eeh? Shinji rarenai! How do you know I'm Japanese?" he asked. Yori chuckled. "I'm... Good friends with Chaeyoung and the other Twice girls, so I know Mina's boyfriend is a Japanese-American like her," he said. "Sugoi-ne... Hajimemashite, Tomioka-san," Ansel said.

He then turned his attention to Yeoni. The two stared at each other, and I felt my heart thumping. Ansel was working with Manse, so he must have known about Yeoni, especially concerning the recent article from Dispatch, while Yeoni did his mission with Lisa last week to bug Ansel's place.

In fact... The two men had met each other twice before this, once in SM Entertainment's parking lot when Ansel drove Manse's getaway car, and once more last week when Ansel almost caught Lisa and Yeoni in his apartment's hallway. However, this was the first time they actually met face to face in person. I could feel the tension in the air, but Ansel smiled smoothly and shook Yeoni's hand.

"And you must be the famous Blackpink Boyfriend. An honor to meet you, Kim Yeoni-ssi," he said. Yeoni smiled, but his eyes were locked into Ansel's. "And you're Sana's friend from Japan. Nice to finally meet you, Ansel-ssi," he said.

Nathan did not catch this tense exchange. He smiled and clapped his hand.

"Ansel-ssi, do you want to join us for dinner? We're going to a samgyeopsal place nearby!" he said.

Yeoni and I instinctively turned and glared at Nathan, but the pastor looked at us confusedly, not understanding the situation. Ansel, on the other hand, chuckled and smiled wide.

"Oh, no, no! I don't want to intrude, you guys! Please enjoy your dinner peacefully," he said, waving his hands, but Yeoni grabbed his shoulder. "No, Ansel-ssi. Please join us. I insist," he said.

I felt chills on the back of my neck. Yeoni said those words kindly while smiling, but I could feel the sharpness of his tone. Ansel blinked a few times and stared at Yeoni, processing his words. I looked at the Blackpink Boyfriend. What was he planning to do?

"That's right! The more the merrier, right?" joined Chuyoung.

Yeoni smiled at Tzuyu's boyfriend and nodded. Shit. The two of them were determined to get Ansel to join us. Suddenly, an idea came to my mind. I looked up and slapped Ansel's muscular arm.

"Yeah, Ansel-ssi! 'Been a long time since we spent some time together, and remember our last bet? Whoever wins, the other two have to buy him a drink. I... Kinda won, didn't I? So... You and Chuyoung-ssi owe me a drink or two!" I said cheerfully.

I looked at Chuyoung, who chuckled and nodded. Yeoni was smiling and nodding, appreciating me with his eyes. Ansel stared at me, then he laughed.

"Alright, alright! Shit... I guess I can't get out of this one..." he said. "Great! Let's go! Follow me!" Nathan exclaimed happily.

Pastor Nathan took the lead and walked in front of us, and we followed him. Ansel matched his step and talked with him, undoubtedly to avoid having to talk awkwardly with Yeoni or myself. Yori walked silently behind the two tall men, while Chuyoung, Yeoni, and I brought up the rear.

Yeoni flung his arm around my shoulder and slowed down his pace. Chuyoung and I understood what he wanted to do, so we matched his slower pace, leaving a gap between us and the other three guys.

"Good job, Minsoo-ya," Yeoni said in a lower voice. I nodded. "Let's get as much info as we can from him," I said. Chuyoung sighed and shook his head. "Nayeon-ssi told me a few days ago about him. Gosh... I can't believe we were competing against someone who works for Park Manse," he whispered. "And won," I said confidently. Chuyoung smiled. "I like this confident Minsoo," he said softly, making me smile. "How's Ansel and drinks?" Yeoni asked. "What do you mean?" I asked. "You've drank with him before. How does he handle alcohol?" Yeoni clarified. Chuyoung chuckled. "He's strong, but this boy here is strong too. I'm the weak one," he answered for me. "Ah... Well, let's see how it goes then," Yeoni concluded.

We arrived at the samgyeopsal place. It was literally across the street from SBS's studio. Nathan led us in and said hello to the sajangnim, who evidently had known him from his multiple visits here. The restaurant was nothing fancy, but the aroma of the grilled pork was mouthwatering, and it felt really warm in here, so it was nice.

"Table for... Six, please," he said. The sajangnim nodded and led us to a table. "The usual, Hyeonwoo-ssi?" he asked Nathan as we sat around the table, calling him by his Korean name. "Yes, please! And..." Nathan pointed to each of us before adding, "... Let's start with six bottles of soju!"

Chuyoung slipped a bill to Nathan's direction, and Ansel followed suit. I laughed.

"A bottle each from Ansel-ssi and I for Minsoo-ssi," Chuyoung said. Nathan nodded and pocketed the money. "What was the bet about?" he asked. "Oh, it's... We were competing on which company would get the Twice girls to sign their contracts last December," said Ansel. "Yes. I was a JYPE intern before this, Chuyoung-ssi at YG, and Ansel-ssi at SM Entertainment," I said. "And... Minsoo won! The Twice girls decided to extend their contracts with JYPE in the end," Chuyoung said generously. "Wow... Great job, Minsoo-ya!" said Nathan casually, smiling at me. I chuckled and shook my head. "No, no... I didn't do much. It was the girls' decision," I said, trying to sound humble. Ansel chuckled. "Oh this guy's always so humble! He charmed all nine girls to stay in the company, got promoted to become their permanent manager, and even got Park Jihyo to be his girlfriend!" he said while elbowing me. "All in the space of one month," added Yeoni while smiling. "That's actually really awesome, Minsoo-ya!" exclaimed Nathan. I chuckled.

The sajangnim came back with the pot of burning coals and placed it under the grill in the middle of the round table. He then placed the grill on top, and gave us our bottles of soju along with the cups. I chuckled when I saw Suzy and Jennie's pictures on the bottles' labels. They were the brand ambassadors for this particular brand of soju.

Nathan picked one bottle up and cracked it open. He was about to pour the soju for us, but Yori quickly snatched the bottle from him.

"Allow me, Hyungnim. I'm the maknae," he said calmly and began pouring the cups for us. Nathan gasped. "Oh? I always thought Minsoo's the youngest! How old are you?" he asked. "I was born in '99. Same year as Chaeyoung," Yori said. Nathan turned to look at me. "'98," I said. "How old are you, Ansel-ssi?" asked Nathan. "I was born in '97. I'm Mina's schoolmate back in Japan," he said. Nathan sighed. "Gosh... Am I the oldest? Yeoni was born in 1996, right?" Nathan asked. Yeoni smiled and nodded. "What year, Nathan-ssi?" asked Chuyoung. "1990. I'm turning 40 in a couple years," he said glumly. Chuyoung chuckled. "You're still younger than me. I'll turn 40 next year," he said.

We all gasped and stared at him. Chuyoung was 39? So there was a 10 years age gap between him and his girlfriend?

"Wow! Really? I didn't know that!" I blurted. Chuyoung laughed. "What... Do I look older?" he asked. Yori shook his head as he poured Chuyoung's cup. "Not really, no... I thought you're in your mid-30s," he said. Yeoni nodded. "Yeah, me too. You look great, Chuyoung-ssi!" he quipped. "Oh, wow... I'm thankful, then," Chuyoung said with a smile.

Yori finished pouring the soju and I took over to pour his cup. Nathan raised his cup and proposed a toast.

"What should we toast for... For our health?" he proposed. "For Chuyoung-ssi's health," I said firmly. Chuyoung smiled and nodded appreciatively. "And Minsoo's career in JYPE," Chuyoung replied. "And everyone's lasting relationship with their partners," said Yeoni. "Ah, that's a good one, Yeoni-ssi!" chuckled Ansel. "Right... Ganbeh!" Nathan exclaimed. "Ganbeh!" we all exclaimed.

We clinked our glasses and downed the soju. It seared smoothly in my throat, and I shuddered and exhaled. This was indeed nice.

"Ah... This is life, isn't it?" sighed Nathan. We chuckled and nodded. "Chuyoung-ssi, how's your health? You were involved in the shootings at SM Entertainment's HQ, right?" asked Ansel.

I exchanged glances with Yeoni. What an asshole. He was there, he knew what happened, and yet he acted like he knew nothing about it. I saw Yori tensing, but Chuyoung was relaxed and calm. He smiled and nodded.

"Yes, I'm fine now, Ansel-ssi... Thanks to the doctors at the hospital. I'm slowly recovering to my full health, and Tzuyu caring for me has been a great help. Thank you for asking," he said calmly. "What happened that day, really? It was Park Manse, right?" asked Nathan slowly. Ansel stared at him. "Oh? How do you know about him?" he asked.

Nathan nodded and poured himself another cup.

"Before I became a pastor, I was an investor, one of YG's investors. Manse-ssi was YG's investment director, so I knew him personally. He... Well, since that botched attempt to move our shares to Naver, he's been missing, right? I never thought he'd end up as a criminal on the run from the police... Let alone shooting Chuyoung-ssi and Jeongyeon-ssi like that," Nathan said, gulping his cup.

The sajangnim came back with the meat, vegetables, and plates of kimchi. He started grilling, so we fell silent. As I stared into the grill and watched the meat sizzling, something came to my mind. Hang on. I saw a crack in Ansel's façade. This might be my chance to strike him.

"Ansel-ssi. How did you know about the shootings? It wasn't in the news because SM Entertainment stopped it from leaking to the press, so how did you know that it was Park Manse?" I charged.

I expected Ansel to at least show a little sign of nervousness from this sudden direct question, but he kept his cool and smiled.

"I was inside the building. I was waiting for Momo and Mina to arrive and sign their contracts, but they never came. Only a few hours later did Mina tell me everything," he said calmly.

Fuck. This guy's smooth. He placed his soju on the table and stared at Yeoni.

"What surprised me was Yeoni-ssi's presence in the building that day. What were you doing there, Yeoni-ssi?" he asked sharply. "How do you know I was there?" replied Yeoni without missing a beat. "Mina told me. You, your girlfriend, and a few other idols... Even Suzy-ssi, Minsoo's boss," Ansel said, staring dead straight at Yeoni.

Chuyoung, Yori, and I turned to look at Yeoni. Ansel was right. Yeoni had no reason to be there that day, other than the fact that he was one of the IPG's associates. Shit. This was like a tense game of chess, and Ansel had just launched his first check on Yeoni and the IPG. Yeoni gulped his soju calmly and placed it back on the table. He met Ansel's gaze and smiled.

"I happen to be Sana's best friend, so I knew that the Twice girls were in the middle of a tense contract situation. I'm well acquainted with Suzy-ssi too. She came because the Twice girls are under her division in JYPE, and she asked me to come with her just in case. I happened to be with Jennie, so I brought her along," Yeoni said calmly.

Ansel chuckled. He picked a piece of meat, placed kimchi and ssamjang on top of it, wrapped it in lettuce and perilla leaves, and put it in his mouth.

"Convenient, wasn't it?" he uttered cryptically with a full mouth. "Oh, yes, very convenient," Yeoni said. "Guys, guys! We're supposed to be having fun, right? Let's talk about something else!" Nathan said as he picked a piece of meat with his chopsticks.

Yeoni and Ansel nodded and smiled, deciding to back off from the tense exchange. I thought for a moment, and I looked at Nathan. I decided to change the subject.

"I heard you're marrying Wendy this summer, Pastor?" I asked Nathan. Ansel gasped. "Oh, really? I didn't know that! Congratulations!" he said happily. "Ah, yes... Just a small ceremony. Nothing too fancy," Nathan said humbly. "Ya, Hyung! Your fiancé is one of the most popular idols in the world! Do you really think it can be a small ceremony?" said Yeoni. Nathan chuckled. "I guess you're right..." he admitted. Chuyoung raised his cup. "Another toast, then? For Nathan-ssi and Wendy-ssi's wedding preparation? May it go smoothly," he said.

We laughed and clinked our cups again, downing another full cup of soju. I shuddered again. This soju was strong, and I started to feel the buzz rushing to my head. Yori smiled and sighed.

"Do you guys know why we toast before we drink alcohol?" he said. "I don't know... To celebrate life?" tried Ansel. Yori chuckled, but shook his head. "No. Back then in the middle ages, people would drink with their enemies before a fight, and both parties would fear that the other party might poison their cup," he explained calmly.

We stared at him intently. Yori paused and looked around, before continuing.

"When we toast, the drink would splash a little, and it would mix a little too, right? So if the cup was indeed poisoned, then..." he said. "... The enemy would die too," completed Chuyoung. "Wow. I never knew that..."

We all nodded. We never knew that story before, and somehow the situation was kinda fitting, considering Ansel's presence at our table. How did this young man know about such a story? Yori sipped his drink, smiling contentedly.

"Wow, Tomioka-san, how do you know about this?" asked Ansel. Yori chuckled. "Ah, well... My family is a little... Traditional. So tales like these were told many times to us at home," he said. "What is your occupation, Yori-ssi?" asked Yeoni. "I'm a ... Security contractor," he said. "Ah..." Yeoni replied, going back to his drink.

We ate and drank silently for a few moments, appreciating the delicious samgyeopsal, kimchi, and soju. After a few more cups of soju, everyone started feeling a little lighter, laughed a little louder, and spoke a little more freely. Even Yeoni and Ansel looked less tense.

"How did you spend your week off, guys?" Yeoni asked everyone. "Well, it wasn't much of a week off for me. Lots of meetings in the church. We've started preparing for our wedding too, Wendy and I... Six months will pass in a flash!" said Nathan, chuckling.

We all smiled and nodded. Wedding preparations always take up so much time and energy, especially when it's a celebrity wedding like what Wendy and Nathan would be having. I looked up, and Chuyoung sipped his soju before speaking.

"I've been recovering at home, enjoying my time with Tzuyu. Nayeon-ssi sometimes came and helped her too. It was nice," said Chuyoung calmly. "Same with me. Wasn't much of a holiday for me, but I've been spending time at home with Mina," said Ansel. "What do you usually do at home with Mina, Ansel-ssi?" I asked him. Ansel chuckled. "We love cooking together. Home cooked meals are the best, don't you think?" he said. "Who cooks? You or Mina-ssi?" asked Yeoni. Ansel chuckled and sighed. "Each of us has our own speciality. I'm good with meat and seafood, Mina's an absolute pro with pastries, baked goods, pasta... Noodles. Hang on. She's excellent at everything!" he exclaimed, before laughing out loud.

I laughed with him. Somehow, Ansel sounded genuine whenever he talked about Mina. He always looked calculative and cunning, but whenever he spoke about Mina, his eyes would light up and be filled with wonders. It was as if all his stoic and cool façade faded away, replaced by someone who absolutely adored the elegant Japanese girl. Did he really love her that much?

"What about you, Yori?" asked Yeoni.

The young man munched and swallowed his ssambap wrap before answering.

"Hmm... I've been busy renovating my old house with Chaeyoung. Most are done, but there are still some little details to take care of," Yori said, then his good eye lit up, "Speaking of houses. I heard you're looking for a new apartment to move in with Jihyo? Have you found one?"

I nodded and smiled.

"Yeah, actually! Just yesterday we decided on a two bedroom apartment in Mapo-gu. We're signing the contract tomorrow," I said happily. Ansel chuckled. "Wow... I still remembered how nervous you were around Jihyo only last month, and suddenly you're moving in with her now. Seriously, Minsoo-ya! You never fail to amaze me!" he said.

I chuckled and looked at Yeoni.

"I heard you went to Busan with Jennie-ssi and Jisoo-ssi, Hyung?" I asked him. He nodded. "Yeah. Just chillin' and ate lots of good seafood," he said happily.

We fell into another comfortable silence as we continued eating, only making small talks and jokes here and there. As we went deeper into the night, I noticed that the green soju bottles were starting to pile up on our table. The restaurant was getting more and more empty too; only one other table was occupied other than ours.

I looked around the table at the other men. Nathan's face was already flushing red, and he hiccuped a few times. I noticed Yeoni and Chuyoung were looking a little flushed too. The only ones looking completely sober were Ansel, Yori, and myself.

"This is funny," mused Yori suddenly, smiling. We all looked at him. "What is?" asked Nathan. "We're all different. Yeoni-ssi is a photographer, Nathan-ssi is a pastor, I'm a security contractor, Ansel-ssi, Chuyoung-ssi, and Minsoo-hyung work in the K-pop industry, but we all share one common thing," he said. "Common thing? What is it?" I asked, but Yeoni chuckled. "We're all boyfriends of idols," he said. Yori nodded. "That's right. Really famous ones at that," he concluded ponderously.

We all fell silent and smiled. I guessed he was right. We were all lucky enough to have world famous girlfriends. Sure, each of us had our own stories, but we all shared the same thing. Nathan laughed and looked up, sighing.

"Ya... You're right, Yori-ssi. If I was still an investor I might even consider setting up an agency to represent our girlfriends," he said. We all chuckled. "That's actually a really great idea, Nathan-ssi," said Chuyoung. "Yeah... That could work..." Ansel said with a smile. "I know, right? Yeoni can be the Creative Director, Minsoo-ssi can manage the idols, I'll handle the investments and finances, Chuyoung-ssi and Ansel-ssi will take care of the contracts and all that... Yori-ssi..." pondered Nathan. "Can handle the security," Yori answered, chuckling. "That's right. Should we start drafting our business model? I can get some early investors to fund us!" joked Nathan, lifting his cup.

We laughed with him and toasted this crazy idea. It sounded crazy at the moment, but who knows what the future holds? Building an agency would require a lot of work, but if we put our minds into it, who's to say that it won't be successful?

"Hey, how is agency life anyway, boys?" Nathan asked Chuyoung, Ansel, and I suddenly. "What do you mean?" I asked. "I mean... What does it look like from the inside? How's the industry shaping up? It's been... What... Five generations? Four generations?" he clarified.

I exchanged glances with Chuyoung and Ansel. The two of them chuckled and stared at me.

"Well... The only one left in the industry is Minsoo-ssi, to be honest," said Chuyoung. "Oh? Aren't you still with YG?" asked Ansel. Chuyoung shook his head. "Nah... I resigned this week. I've had enough of this nasty industry," he said calmly, chugging another cup. "Nasty?" asked Nathan. Ansel and I nodded almost at the same time. "Yeah... A lot of dirty businesses are going on behind the glitz and glam," I said. Ansel didn't say anything, but he nodded. "You resigned from SM Entertainment recently, right, Ansel-ssi? Where do you work now?" asked Yeoni suddenly.

I was alarmed. This was a sensitive matter, one Ansel himself didn't reveal to Mina until late last week after Sana informed her about the IPG's suspicion and asked her to probe her boyfriend. I stared at Yeoni, but he was staring directly at Ansel. Was he probing him consciously, or was it the alcohol that gave Yeoni an extra boost of bravery and curiosity? To my surprise and amazement, Ansel looked unfazed. He chuckled and ate a piece of meat before answering.

"Big tech company," he said. "There are lots of big tech companies in Korea," pressed Yeoni. Ansel chuckled. "You're right. It's..."

Ansel started, but then he paused. He was looking beyond Yeoni to the next table. I followed his gaze, and I saw a handsome young man sitting there alone. He met Ansel's gaze and looked away, but Ansel called him out.

"Excuse me, Sir?"

Ansel raised his voice, speaking directly at the man. Everyone on our table turned to look at him. The man evidently didn't expect this sudden attention, but he saw no way out of this conversation, so he chuckled nervously, downed his soju cup, shuddered, and nodded.

"Y–Yes?" he replied. "I'm sorry... I couldn't help but notice that you've been listening to our conversation for quite some time now. Is there anything I can help you with?" Ansel asked sharply.

The young man blushed. He bowed respectfully and apologized.

"A–Ah, joesonghamnida... I–I... I... I happened to overhear that you were working in SM Entertainment previously," he said. "What about it?" Ansel asked in a challenging tone. "Ansel-ssi," I warned him, but Ansel kept staring at the young man. "I... I'm looking for someone who's currently working there. An old friend of mine. We've lost contact for several years, and I really want to reconnect with... This person," he explained sheepishly.

We all stared at him. What was he talking about? Was he drunk?

"I–I'm sorry... What?" Ansel asked. The man chuckled nervously again. "N–Nevermind. I'm sorry I distrubed you. P–Please, please carry on," he said, bowing repeatedly to apologize, but Ansel wasn't dropping the conversation. "No, no, it's alright! What's your name? And what is your friend's name? Maybe I do know him or her," he insisted.

The young man looked really nervous. He started to blush, and he bit his lower lips, looking terrified. He looked around, as if trying to find a way to escape the conversation, but then he looked back at Ansel and spoke.

"A–Ah, well... My name is Kim Ha Joon. And my friend's name is Kim Min—..." "THERE YOU ARE! ANNYEONG, BOYS!"

The restaurant door slid open, and a beautiful petite girl with short hair stood there, beaming from ear to ear. Nathan turned around and gasped, and the girl rushed to hug the pastor. Nathan chuckled and hugged Wendy back.

I heard other people entering the restaurant noisily. I turned to look at the door, and the boys instinctively stood up when we saw them. It was Irene, together with Sana and Jeongyeon. Irene went straight to Yeoni, while Sana gasped when he looked at our table.

"Ansel-chan! It's been a while!" exclaimed Sana happily.

Ansel chuckled and hugged her long time friend. I stared at them with wide eyes. I knew Ansel was smooth, but Sana was even smoother. With all the knowledge she had about him, I didn't think she would act that happily when she saw him. And yet, she acted like nothing had happened. Damn. I should learn from my bias.

"Hi Sha! How are you?" Ansel asked kindly. "Good, good!" Sana replied.

Dahyun entered a second later, and I saw the shock on her face when she saw Ansel. Ansel saw her and smiled, but Dahyun looked away, avoiding him. It must have been really awkward for her to see him again.

"Oh? Everybody's here!"

More idols were coming. Joy entered with Seulgi, Jihyo, and Chaeyoung. Jihyo and Chaeyoung went straight to my side and Yori's respectively. A second later, Yeri entered, together with Nayeon, Momo, Tzuyu, Mina, and... Hyejin. The detective stopped in her tracks when she saw Ansel, but before she managed to do anything, the sajangnim approached us.

"Table for... Fifteen?" the sajangnim aptly counted the new patrons, sounding excited.

The girls cheered and affirmed his proposal. After greeting each other and making small talk with the boys, the girls started sitting down on the empty tables, and the boys moved around to join our girlfriends. I found myself sitting at one table with Jihyo, Tzuyu, Nayeon, and Chuyoung.

I looked up to see the other tables. Yeoni was sitting with Irene, Seulgi, Sana, Jeongyeon, and Dahyun. Nathan was sitting with Wendy, Joy, Yeri, and Hyejin, while Ansel was sitting with Mina, Momo, Yori, and Chaeyoung. I tried to find the young man who was speaking with Ansel earlier, but he was gone.

"How's the show?" I asked Jihyo. She smiled and nodded. "Good, as usual," she said, then she lowered her voice, "How's your dinner? Got anything interesting?" "Later, Babe..." I whispered.

Jihyo nodded, and right at that moment the sajangnim put in coals under the grill on this table. I looked up, and saw Hyejin staring at Ansel. I followed her gaze, and at that moment I saw Ansel feeling Hyejin's searching gaze and looked uneasy. He turned to Mina, who was sitting next to him.

"Minari, aren't you tired? Should we just go home now?" he asked her. Mina smiled and shook her head. "It's alright, Honey... I'm..."

Mina was about to refuse Ansel's idea, but then she met Sana's gaze. A second later, she understood. Mina looked at Ansel and smiled again.

"Actually, yeah. You're right... Let's go home now," she said, picking up her bag. "What? So soon?" Momo protested, but Mina smiled. "I'm kinda tired, and Ansel's got a meeting tomorrow morning, don't you, Babe?" she asked softly. Ansel smiled and nodded. "I do, unfortunately. Yeorobun, thanks for the great night ! Mina and I will take our leave now," he said gallantly as he stood.

Mina stood up and waved goodbye to the girls, before flinging her arm around Ansel's. The man opened the door and stepped aside to allow Mina walk out before him, and he even hovered a hand above Mina's head to prevent her from bumping her head on the low door frames. Nayeon chuckled.

"If I didn't know any better, I'd definitely fall for him. He's just so smooth!" she said quietly.

Wendy read the room well and smiled. She stood up and pulled Nathan up with her, making the pastor confused.

"Come on, Pastor-nim! Let's go home too! You're drunk already!" scolded Wendy. Nathan shook his head vehemently. "N–No! I'm not drunk! I can still stand... hic... straight, right?" he defended himself, but his hiccup gave him away. Wendy laughed and punched her fiancé's chest. "You're drunk. Stop embarrassing yourself!" she exclaimed. "Let's go!" "A–Alright, alright..."

The petite girl half-dragged her fiancé out the door, making us laugh out loud. Nathan was a tall man–pretty muscular at that–while Wendy was really small and petite, but it was clear who's the boss in this relationship. Nathan obediently let Wendy drag him out of the restaurant, chuckling and hiccuping a few times.

"BYE EVERYONE!" yelled Wendy loudly as they stepped out of the door, Nathan following her sheepishly.

We laughed and waved to the couple, finding them so adorable. As soon as the door slid close, everyone turned to the boys.

"So? How was it? Got anything?" asked Joy excitedly. "Well..." Yeoni started talking, but Irene grabbed his arm. "Hang on, Yeongi... Jeongie, Gomdoli, can you... Help the sajangnim?" she said meaningfully.

Jeongyeon and Seulgi immediately understood. They nodded and stood up, and stopped the sajangnim–who was returning with the pieces of meat and vegetables to make the wraps–in his tracks.

"Sajangnim! Can we grill the meat in one table instead? The girls want to discuss something," said Jeongyeon. "E-eh? S–Sure, b-but..." the sajangnim protested confusedly. "Come on, Sajangnim... Let's start cooking!" said Seulgi cutely but firmly, pulling the confused sajangnim to an unoccupied table.

The sajangnim decided to obey Jeongyeon and Seulgi, and soon the three were busy cooking the meat for us. Tzuyu, Dahyun, Momo, and Chaeyoung understood the situation too and decided to help the girls, giving us IPG members some much needed privacy and time to discuss. The IPG members gathered around my table, and Sana stared at the boys intently.

"So? What did you get, guys?" she asked.

Yeoni, Chuyoung, Yori, and I exchanged glances, and then Yeoni slowly shook his head.

"Nothing, really... I tried to pry, but..." he started. "Yeah, he slipped up and talked about the skirmish at SM HQ, and I pounced on that, but... Yeah. He's Ansel..." I said disappointedly. "He's good at deflecting the questions," said Yori. "He even turned the tide and asked why Yeoni-ssi was present in the building," Chuyoung said. "Luckily Yeoni-hyung was no less smart," I said, making Yeoni chuckle and shake his head. "The point is, he deflected our attempts successfully. So, yeah... Sorry, Sha," said Yeoni.

Sana cursed.

"Aish... That's Ansel, alright," she muttered, looking frustrated.

Seulgi and Dahyun returned with some meat, and the girls started eating. Yori stood up and helped the girls to cook. We ordered a few more bottles of soju and drank in silence, thinking of a way to make progress in our investigation. This made me remember something, so I looked up at Hyejin.

"Moon-hyeonsa, you've been spending the past week looking for information about Park Manse, right? Have you got anything?" I asked.

Hyejin shook her head and looked glum. She finished chewing her food before speaking.

"No, Minsoo-ssi. Joy-unnie, Wendy-unnie, Yeri, and I scoured the entire SM Entertainment database thanks to Irene-unnie and BoA-daepyonim's generosity and cooperation, but there was nothing suspicious about Manse's time as an SM Entertainment director," she said. Joy and Yeri nodded.

"As we all know, he covered his tracks neatly," said Yeri, and her girlfriend nodded. "He spent the shortest time in SM Entertainment too, only there for a year," Joy said. "What about JYPE?" asked Yeoni.

Yeoni's words made Hyejin look uneasy. She looked at Sana and Irene, who both stared at her for a moment before nodding. Hyejin cleared her throat and spoke.

"I'm coming to both JYPE and YG tomorrow morning with a search warrant to do my research. Jihyo-unnie and Nayeon-unnie will help me with my research in JYPE, and I'm honestly excited, because Manse started his K-pop career in that company, but..." Hyejin paused.

"What is it?" asked Yeoni.

Again, Hyejin looked nervous. She jittered in her seat and glanced at Sana and Irene, the two IPG heads. What was going on? Irene held Hyejin's hand to encourage her.

"It's alright, Hyejin-ie. You can speak freely," she said. Hyejin gulped before continuing. "It's... I don't know. Maybe it's just me, but... I felt Suzy-unnie was acting a little... Strange... When I told her I wanted to look into JYPE's files," she whispered.

This alarmed me. Strange? Bae-isanim?

"W–What are you talking about, Moon-hyeongsa?" I asked her. Hyejin looked at me concernedly. "I mean... I'm not saying that she's trying to hide anything. She still spoke with Park Jinyoung-hoejangnim to give me access, but... I don't know. It was as if she was..." Hyejin let her words trail off again. "... Hiding something?" Sana asked.

Hyejin thought for a moment, but then she shook her head.

"Not necessarily... But... She sounded really reluctant when I asked her to help me. Which is... Kinda strange, don't you think?" she said slowly.

We all stared at the detective. Was she being serious? Why would Bae-isanim, the Head of IPG herself, hide something about Park Manse, or even be reluctant to help Hyejin do an investigation she herself asked her to do? Hyejin downed her cup of soju and sighed.

"Maybe it's just me. Investigating something for such a long time could have taken its toll on me. I become suspicious of anyone and anything, really. Sorry..." she uttered slowly. Sana chuckled. "It's alright, Hyejin-ie. The reason why we let you lead this investigation is because you're someone from outside the IPG. You can keep an objective outlook on the matter," Sana said.

Hyejin nodded, but she still looked concerned. Chuyoung looked up at her girlfriend, and once he saw that Tzuyu was busy grilling the meat with the other girls, he poured himself another cup of soju and drank it quickly. Jihyo laughed.

"Ya, Nam Chuyoung-ssi! I saw that..." she warned him jokingly.

Chuyoung chuckled and blushed, but then he looked straight at Hyejin.

"You're coming to YG tomorrow?" he asked. Hyejin nodded, but then she sighed. "Yeah... I have my search warrant, but I haven't got the greenlight from anyone within YG. Why is it so hard to contact them? I kept getting ping-ponged to a lot of different divisions when I contacted them," Hyejin complained frustratedly. Yeoni's eyes widened. "Ya! Why didn't you tell me? Jennie and Lisa have a lot of pull in the company, you know. We could have helped you!" he said. Hyejin chuckled. "I didn't want to disturb your holiday in Busan, Yeoni-ssi," she said embarrassedly. Yeoni scoffed. "Oh, come on, Hyejin-ssi. Hang on. I'll tell them now. See if they can help you," said Yeoni, whipping out his phone from his pocket. Hyejin smiled and nodded. "Kamsahamnida, Yeoni-ssi," she uttered.

The girls finished grilling the meat and brought plates to our table, before sitting back at their original places. Tzuyu saw the empty soju cup in front of Chuyoung and sighed.

"Oppa... I told you not to drink too much, didn't I?" she scolded him. Chuyoung grinned sheepishly. "Sorry, Honey... But I'm not drunk! I promise," he uttered apologetically.

Tzuyu tsked, but then she giggled cutely and hugged his arm. I smiled. Tzuyu and Chuyoung made the perfect couple. Yeoni looked up from his phone and smiled at Hyejin.

"Jennie told me she'll come down with you tomorrow to YG. She'll help you access the files," he said. "I'm coming too. I was a director, so I still knew some people who could help you," said Chuyoung. Tzuyu gasped. "Oppa! Let's not get yourself into this again, shall we?" she said concernedly, but Chuyoung shook his head and smiled. "Even without Moon-hyeongsa coming to YG, I'd still need to come to the office tomorrow to clear up my space, right? It's alright..." he said calmly.

We all stared at him. If what he said was true, that he still knew some people that could help Hyejin, then his presence would be much better than Jennie's. Tzuyu still looked worried, however, so Chuyoung smiled and held his girlfriend's hand gently.

"Why don't you come with me to make sure I'm safe? I'm still weak, so I might need your help to clean up my office," he said softly. Tzuyu stared at him. "Are you sure, Oppa? I mean... Are you sure you're doing this? What if those people you thought could help you are instead Park Manse's associates too? What if they report it to Manse and..." Tzuyu uttered, but Chuyoung smiled. "Tzu... It's the least I could do to help the IPG. Without them, I wouldn't be here. I need to do something," he said confidently.

Tzuyu pondered his words for a moment, then she slowly smiled and nodded.

"Okay. I'll come with you tomorrow, Oppa," she uttered. Hyejin smiled. "Right. I'm coming to JYPE's office first thing in the morning, so you'll have time to clean up your office. Should we meet for lunch tomorrow at YG's office and then start our investigation together?" suggested Hyejin. Chuyoung and Tzuyu nodded. "I'll tell Jennie," said Yeoni. "Okay. It's a plan," said Chuyoung.

After our lunch today, Jennie had an idea to start a VLive session during dinner to celebrate the birthday. I was initially reluctant, but Jisoo thought that it was her responsibility to say hi to the many Blinks worldwide who were hungry for new content from their beloved idols during their 18-months long hiatus. Eventually, after a lot of convincing from all Blackpink girls and Irene, I reluctantly agreed.

We were sitting in our private room in a steak house in Itaewon, and after dinner the girls brought out the cakes for Jisoo and I. Jennie placed my birthday cake next to Jisoo's before checking the screen. Rosé pushed the plate a little to make sure that both cakes were in frame, while Lisa pushed me to sit closer to Jisoo. Jisoo giggled and hugged my arm lovingly, while Jennie squealed and stood in behind Jisoo and I.

"Blinks! Shall we sing together for these cute siblings?" exclaimed Jennie.

The comments on screen went up rapidly, all agreeing to her idea. I laughed and stared awkwardly at the screen, still not used to celebrating my birthday with Jisoo on a VLive event like this. I looked up to see Irene who was hiding behind the phone, but she merely chuckled silently and nodded, offering me her support.

"Let's sing, and then Yeoni and Jisoo-unnie can blow the candles!" exclaimed Rosé. "Yeoni! You have to sing with us, okay? Don't just sit there!" charged Lisa. "Alright, alright! Fine!" I said. "Ready? Let's sing on three then... Hana, dul, set...!" commanded Jennie. "SAENGIL CHUKHA HAMNIDAA~! SAENGIL CHUKHA HAMNIDAA~!" sang Rosé, Jisoo, Jennie, and Lisa noisily while clapping their hands.

Irene clapped in rhythm with the girls, mouthing the lyrics of the song silently. I laughed seeing her, but she glared at me, compelling me to join the girls to sing. I started clapping my hands awkwardly, somehow keeping my eyes locked to Irene's.

"SARANGHANEUN JISOO GEULIGO YEONI-SSI..."

They all took a deep breath. I cackled. These girls were chaotic.

"SAENGIL CHUKHA HAMNIDAA~! YAAAAAAAY!"

Jisoo and I glanced at each other and blew our candles strongly. The girls all laughed and cheered together, and Irene cheered silently behind the phone, looking so adorable. Jennie threw herself to hug me from behind, while Lisa and Rosé hugged Jisoo lovingly. Jisoo chuckled and looked directly into the screen.

"Blinks! Thank you so much! I miss you all very, very much! I can't wait to see you again for our comeback next year!" she exclaimed, waving her hand to the screen. "Ya! We're going to do another VLive for my birthday on the 16th, right?" complained Jennie. "And then in February for my birthday!" Rosé jumped in. "And then March for me!" completed Lisa.

The girls laughed and nodded. I leaned in to look at the comments. It was dominated by wishes for Jisoo, but some demanded me to say something. Rosé noticed this and tapped my shoulder.

"Yeongi! You should say something to them too!" she said excitedly. "I–I... Yes. Thank you, Blinks! Please give a lot of love to Blackpink and continue to support them!" I stuttered. "And if you need some photos don't forget to check Yeoni's studio in Gangnam!" exclaimed Jisoo. I glared at her. "Noona! W–We... Are we allowed to do promotions here?" I whispered panickedly. She laughed. "No, but you're the Blackpink Boyfriend," she said casually while smiling.

I sighed and smiled. Some viewers commented that they had already booked a session in my studio, some said that they had done a photoshoot with me and were satisfied with the results. I chuckled and nodded.

"Kamsahamnida, yeorobun!" I said happily.

Irene waved silently to grab our attention. As we looked up, she pointed to her watch, signaling that the time was up and we needed to go. The girls nodded, and Jisoo leaned in to speak directly to the screen.

"Blinks! Thanks again! We'll see you again on January 16th to celebrate Jennie's birthday! Annyeong~!" she said while waving cutely. "Annyeong, Blinks! Saranghae!" exclaimed the other girls.

We all waved to the screen, and we saw a ton of heart emojis in the comments section. Irene pressed a button to end the VLive session, and we slumped back to our seats, sighing.

"Ah... That was a good one, wasn't it?" asked Jisoo. "Yeah. They all loved you!" said Jennie. "Don't forget to pay us the royalty for your next few hundred bookings, Yeongi!" exclaimed Rosé. "Ya! I didn't ask for your help!" I protested. Rosé cackled. "Besides, it was Jisoo who promoted his studio," added Irene. I nodded rapidly. "Still! It was our platform! Blackpink's!" defended Lisa.

We laughed. I had never celebrated my birthday with these five gorgeous idols like this before, and surely not together with thousands of Blinks all around the world. I smiled. I guessed I needed to get used to this life pretty quickly, considering my current status.

"Hey, let's go. We only booked this private room until 9," said Irene. "Yeah... Where to next?" I asked as I stood up.

I waited for a response, but I heard none. I turned to see the girls already busy with the cakes.

"Unnie, do you want to bring the cakes home?" asked Jennie to Jisoo. Jisoo thought for a while. "Should we cut them up and give some of them to the staff here?" she proposed. "Aigoo, Unnie... Such an angel," said Lisa. Jisoo chuckled and slapped Lisa's shoulder. "No, she's right... We can't finish them all," said Rosé. "Or should we drop the tiramisu at Red Velvet's dorm? Gomdoli-unnie loves tiramisu, doesn't she?" proposed Jennie. "Seulgi's still at Ansan, remember?" said Irene. "Ah... That's right," said Jennie.

I chuckled and sat back down, pouring myself another glass of wine. Jisoo noticed this and giggled. She walked to my chair and hugged me.

"Yeongi, which one should we bring home? The tiramisu or the earl grey cake?" she asked cutely. I chuckled. "I'm good with either one. You pick," I said. Jisoo smiled and thought, before pointing to Irene. "Unnie! If Seulgi-unnie is not eating it, I'll take the tiramisu!" she exclaimed happily.

Irene laughed and nodded, packing the tiramisu back into its box. Jennie and Rosé started slicing the earl grey cake for the restaurant staff.

"Why does your taste become similar to Seulgi's nowadays, Jisoo-ya?" Irene asked. Jisoo laughed. "I don't know! Omo... Is she pregnant too?" Jisoo asked jokingly and Irene laughed, but Jennie gasped. "Ya! Unnie! Seulgi-unnie's single!" Jennie exclaimed. "I'm technically single too!" Jisoo retorted, not missing a beat. "You're practically Yeongyeong's wife!" Jennie rebutted.

The two laughed, but I felt my face burning from Jennie's latest remark. M–My... Wife?

The girls finished with the cake, and we went out of the room, wearing our face masks to not attract attention from the other patrons in the restaurant hall. Irene and Jennie told the manager that there were cake slices in the private room for the staff, and he thanked us profusely when he heard it.

We exited the restaurant, braving the wind and the chilling Seoul winter night. I glanced at my watch. It was a few minutes after 9, and we started walking slowly back to our van.

"So, what are we going to do now?" asked Lisa. "It's still 9. The night's still young!" "I don't know... I'm pretty full..." I said honestly. "I don't mind drinking," said Rosé, stretching her body. "Ya, but we have Jisoo-unnie... We shouldn't bring her to a bar, right?" said Jennie. "Yeah... All those cigarette smokes," uttered Irene. "Noona, where do you want to go?" I decided to ask Jisoo herself.

We all turned to look at Jisoo, who looked at us a little sheepishly, grinning wide.

"I... I–I'm... Actually quite hungry," she said embarrassedly, clutching her belly. "... Sorry..." "B–But... We've just had a steak dinner," I blurted without thinking.

Jennie and Irene slapped my head together.

"OW!" I protested, but they glared at me. "Ya! That's normal for an expecting mom!" Irene scolded me. "She's carrying twins too! So she needs to eat a lot!" exclaimed Jennie.

I gasped, realized my mistake, and looked at my sister, who was laughing profusely. Lisa and Rosé had hugged both of her arms, keeping her warm as we walked to the parking lot. The two girls glared at me as well. I bowed and apologized.

"Joesonghamnida, Noona..." I said respectfully. Jisoo giggled and shook her head. "It's alright, Yeongyeong," she uttered kindly. "Seriously, Yeongi! You've got a lot to learn about girls!" said Rosé. "You need to know a lot more than just how to impale us with that rod of yours," said Lisa casually. "YA!" exclaimed the other girls. Lisa cackled. "But seriously... We should go eat somewhere, right? What do you want to eat, Unnie?" asked Rosé cutely.

Jisoo thought for a moment, before chuckling.

"I... Kinda crave... Bungeoppang," she said, smiling wide. "Bungeoppang sounds great! Let's go!" exclaimed Jennie happily. "But where?" asked Irene. "Do you know any particular bungeoppang seller?"

We reached our van, so we entered while thinking of a bungeoppang seller. I thought for a moment as I sat in the driver's seat, then I realised that we were in Itaewon, and an idea suddenly came to mind. Jennie entered the passenger's seat, and I stared at her with a wide grin.

"You've got an idea don't you, Daddy? I saw the look on your face," she noticed, giggling. "Yeah. Do you want ice cream?" I asked her. She raised an eyebrow. "Ice cream? In winter?" she asked me. "You know... Ice cream chillin', chillin', ice cream..."

I started singing, and Jennie immediately understood. Her eyes widened and she gasped loudly, before slapping my arm repeatedly.

"OH MY GOD, YEONGI! WE SHOULD TOTALLY GO THERE!" she yelled. I laughed. "Where? Go where?" asked Lisa in the back seat.

I glanced at the rearview mirror and saw the four girls at the back were all looking confused. Jennie turned to look at them and smiled excitedly.

"You'll see! Come on, Daddy! Drive!" she exclaimed. "Alright, let's go!"

I drove the short distance from Itaewon to Banpo, and headed towards Banpo Hangang Park, where a street food night market was located. There were many street food night markets in Seoul, but this one wasn't just any street food night market. This was the street food night market I visited with Jennie on our first date back in 2026. Jennie giggled giddily as I brought the van to a stop and parked at the riverbank.

"Oh my gosh I can't believe we're coming here again!" she uttered excitedly. "Where exactly?" Rosé asked, but Jisoo and Irene already got it. They chuckled. "This is the Kim-Kim Couple's first date spot," said Irene. Jisoo nodded. "Gosh, you guys are just so cute," she uttered with a smile.

Lisa and Rosé said a collective 'Aah' of understanding, and we jumped down from the van to walk to the night market. As soon as we entered, the cold winter night was gone, replaced by the warmth of the market. It was packed with people as usual, and packed with many delicious street food items.

"Woah! I've never been here before!" exclaimed Lisa. "Everything looks so good!" "Noona, let's go find your bungeoppang!" I said. Jisoo laughed and hugged my arm.

We found the nearest bungeoppang seller and bought a bag for Jisoo, before splitting up to purchase our own foods. Lisa left with Rosé, Jisoo with Irene, and Jennie walked with me hand in hand, sweetly reminiscing about our first date.

"Time flies, right, Jen?" I said. She giggled and hugged my arm. "We really should do another date like that," she uttered. "Ah well, what about this week? We've got time now," I said, but she shook her head. "I was... Planning to ask you to go with Jisoo-unnie and I to Busan," she said. "Busan? What do you guys want to do there?" I asked. She shrugged. "You know... Chillin'... Doing nothing," she said. I laughed and nodded. "Chillin' sounds fun..." I agreed. She smiled. "It'll still be cold, but at least it's sunny. We can eat a lot of delicious seafood there... Have you tried Busan's grilled clams? Lot's of good local liquors as well," she said.

That sounded really interesting. My team at the studio could handle the photoshoot sessions, and I did need some time off anyway. But what about the girls? I looked at Jennie.

"I know Jisoo-noona doesn't have a schedule. What about you, though?" I asked her. She shrugged and shook her head. "Nah. We actually did plan to have one week off. You do know that everyone's going somewhere this week, right? It's like an unofficial holiday for us idols," she said, giggling. "Oh? Really?" I asked her. She nodded. "Yeah. Lisa's flying to Bangkok tomorrow, Rosie to Sydney. They won't return until Sunday. We really should spend some time away," she said.

We stopped at the tteokbokki place we ordered from on our first date and bought a cup. Jennie, as usual, had been buying a lot of food, and she was busy eating them while talking to me. I thought about her proposal for a few minutes, then I nodded and smiled.

"Alright! Let's go to Busan tomorrow then! Should we bring Irene with us?" I asked her. She shook her head. "I asked her, but she told me she wanted to stay here and help Hyejin and the rest dig up more about Manse. She's an IPG Head afterall," she said. Again, I nodded.

We walked around the market for a few more moments, before stopping at the soft serve ice cream place. Jennie turned cutely to stare at me. I laughed and took out my wallet, but she stopped me.

"I should pay this time. I tricked you last time, right?" she said with a mischievous grin.

I chuckled and let her buy the ice cream. We went back to our agreed meeting place, and saw Lisa and Rosé already munching on their bags of manju and hotteok. Rosé's eyes widened when she saw just how much food Jennie purchased.

"Unnie! Are you seriously going to eat all that?" she asked in amazement. Jennie laughed. "Ya... Don't you know how much Jennie can eat? You've been her bandmate for almost 12 years!" I said. Rosé and Lisa laughed. "She still amazes us every time," said Lisa.

Irene and Jisoo returned shortly. Jisoo was still munching cutely on her bag of bungeoppang, now holding a cup of what I assumed to be hot tea on her other hand. Irene was holding her cup of hot drink as well, but she didn't bring any food.

"Oh? You're not hungry?" I asked her. She shrugged. "I mean... I don't mind eating something small... But I'm still indecisive," she said. "Nothing appeals to you, or everything looks good?" asked Jisoo. "The second," Irene answered.

We chuckled and walked out towards the riverbank, sitting down and enjoying the Banpo Bridge rainbow fountain light show. Jennie rested her head on my shoulder and giggled.

"Gosh... This brings back so many memories," she uttered.

I smiled and kissed the crown of her head. Jennie absentmindedly took out her phone, and when she saw it, suddenly Rosé gasped and turned to look at me.

"Yeongi! Unnie! You two should recreate that photo!" she exclaimed. "What photo?" I asked confusedly. Jennie was also looking confused, but Jisoo caught up immediately. "Oh you're right! You totally should!" she said, pointing towards the bridge. "What?" Jennie asked. "Your first selfie as a couple, right? Your phone wallpaper," Lisa pointed to Jennie's phone. "Aah! You're right! Daddy, shall we?" asked Jennie. I chuckled and nodded. That was a great idea. "Ya! Go now! Quick, quick! Before the show ends!" Rosé rushed us.

Jennie and I laughed and stood, walking a few steps to the exact same spot we stood more than one and a half years ago. I took out my phone and opened the front camera, before posing in the exact same pose, lifting our ice creams near our mouth, and took a selfie together.

Rosé, Lisa, and Jisoo clapped excitedly as we walked back. Jennie immediately changed her phone wallpaper, and I did the same. As we sat, I realised Irene wasn't there.

"Where's Irene?" I asked the girls. "She left to buy her food," said Lisa. "Oh? She's finally decided?" asked Jennie. Jisoo giggled and took another bite of her bungeoppang. "Yeah... She's... Oh–there she is!" she said, pointing at the direction of the market.

Irene walked back from the market, absentmindedly munching a big stick of corn dog. This made Jennie laugh. When she reached us, Jennie immediately hugged her girlfriend's arm.

"You really love corn dogs, don't you, Baechu?" she quipped. "Hm? Yeah. The corn dog here is nice and big, so..." Irene said, shrugging. "Oh yeah... It sure is nice and big," replied Jennie naughtily.

I knew exactly what Jennie meant by what she said, and the girls did too, for we all chuckled. However, apparently Irene didn't notice Jennie's mischievous grin. She stared at us confusedly for a few seconds, before eventually realising. She turned beet red in an instant and slapped her girlfriend's shoulder repeatedly.

"YA! JENNIE-YA!" she exclaimed, looking so embarrassed.

We all laughed, and Irene blushed even redder and smiled shyly, looking absolutely adorable. Jennie hugged her shoulder and whispered naughtily, loud enough for all of us to hear.

"Come on, Babe... Let's go home. Let's have your favourite corn dog at home," she said.

I laughed. I knew this night would end in such a way. Since their return from America, Blackpink and I had not had the chance to do a group sex together, and with Irene joining us today and considering it was the birthday of Jisoo and I, I'd say it was a fitting way to end the day with a blast.

Still, I expected Jennie's remark would make Irene explode and attack Jennie with her slaps mercilessly, but to my surprise, she merely giggled and nodded. Hang on... Was she being serious? W–Was I her... Favourite corn dog? Jisoo noticed this and laughed. She stood up slowly while clutching her belly, Rosé helping her.

"Let's go home, Yeongi. Your girlfriends are hungry for your corn dog already," she said. "Yup! I want Yeongi's corn dog too!" said Rosé. "Let's go! Corn dog party!" exclaimed Lisa, jumping up to stand. "C–Can we... Stop referring to my penis as 'corn dog'?" I protested. "Nope. It's officially Blackpink's Corn Dog now!" announced Jennie stubbornly. "YA!" I exclaimed.

The girls laughed, while I sighed and shook my head. These girls could be crazy sometimes, especially my girlfriend Jennie. She hugged my arm cutely as we walked back to our van, and I pinched her butt, making her jolt and glared at me.

"That's for calling my penis a 'corn dog'," I whispered. She giggled. "But it does look like a corn dog, don't you think? The size, the thickness... Mmm..." she teased.

I couldn't help but laugh, deciding not to pursue this topic any further. We reached the van and drove back to Hannam. The girls talked and joked around happily, and I joined in on the fun every once in a while. Jisoo looked a little tired, but she was definitely happy.

As we reached Hannam and was about to reach Blackpink's apartment building, I heard a notification come to Jennie's phone. She checked her phone and chuckled, before looking at me with a wide smile on her face, holding my arm gently.

"Daddy, your special present is already at home waiting for you," she said. "Aigoo, Babe... You've given me this expensive watch... You're making me feel really bad," I said. She chuckled and shook her head. "Oh, don't worry... You won't feel bad once you see the present," she said meaningfully.

I parked my car at the usual spot, and all six of us exited the car slowly. Our bodies were warm, our bellies full, and I started to walk with expectation, knowing I was going to have a really good time with these gorgeous idols.

As we reached the lift lobby and waited for the lift to come down, I flung my eyes absentmindedly to the parking lot. My eyes stumbled upon a black Genesis GT90 car parked near the lobby. I raised an eyebrow. That... That couldn't be her car, could it?

Ding

The lift came, and the girls scooted in. I decided to shrug the thought off and followed them inside. We went up to the 19th floor, and Jennie rushed to the unit's door, opening it with her passcode. I saw the lights were already on inside. That was strange. The girls would usually turn them off before leaving. Was someone here?

"There you are! Hi girls! Yeongi-oppa! Jisoo-unnie! Saengil chukha hamnida!"

My heart stopped when I saw the person saying those words. I thought she was miles away in Suwon by now, probably enjoying drinks with her girlfriend's family, but here she was, inside Blackpink's apartment, smiling from ear to ear.

"SANA?"

Sana giggled cutely and stood up from the sofa. She walked swiftly towards us and hugged Jisoo first tightly, before releasing her and wrapping me in her warm embrace. I was completely stunned, but I heard Jisoo, Jennie, and Irene giggling like little girls.

"W–What... S–Sha? H–How? A–Aren't you supposed to be in Suwon with Jeongyeon?" I asked her stutteringly.

Sana laughed her high-pitched laugh and stared at me.

"That's tomorrow morning. We moved a lot of stuff from my old apartment and Twice's apartment today to our new place!" she said happily. "O–Okay... B–But... What are you doing here? H–How did you get in?" I asked her confusedly. "Ah, that's... Jennie's fault," she said, pointing at my girlfriend. "Yep, I gave her our passcode. She's your special birthday present," Jennie said.

I turned to look at Jennie, and I felt my face heating up and blushing red. So Sana was the special present that Jennie talked about earlier? That... That couldn't be right, could it?

"J–Jen?" I stuttered. Jennie giggled. "Before you feel bad or anything, let me show you a video," she said, picking up her phone. "Ah yes, that video," said Sana happily.

Jennie played a video on her phone and gave it to me. It was Jeongyeon, in her new apartment with Sana. She smiled wide and waved at the camera.

"Yeoni, annyeong! Saengil chukha hamnida! Ya... Thanks for looking after Sana when I was in Suwon!" she said cheerfully.

I looked up, feeling confused, but Jeongyeon was speaking again, so I looked back to the screen.

"Listen, Jennie and I thought that Sana's presence in your party tonight will be a great present from us to the both of you. We know how much you both covet each other after what happened that dawn in 2026, and with my condition... I can't satisfy Sana's needs for the time being, and she does need it to stay healthy. Also, I think both of you need to do it once to stop thinking about it. It'll be better for all of us," she explained at length.

Hang on. Did Sana and I... Covet each other since what happened in IPG's warehouse back then? I looked at Sana, but she was staring at her girlfriend on the screen with a dreamy look.

"So... Please help Sana tonight, okay? You two are free to enjoy each other as long as it is still January 3rd, so hold nothing back. Don't worry. I'll kill you if you do it with her after this. But this time, you have my blessing," Jeongyeon continued, still with a smile.

W–Was that a threat?

"With that, happy birthday again... And enjoy! Annyeong!" she exclaimed happily, before ending the video.

I looked up. I felt heat rushing to my face. Was she being serious? Sana sighed and smiled, staring at me.

"I was reluctant too at first, but... She was right. I think we need to do it once to be able to forget about it completely," she said. "W–What... B–But..." I stuttered. Irene grunted. "My gosh, Yeongi... Just accept it and say thanks!" she scolded me. "But... But..." "No buts, Yeongi. This is your only chance to do it with Sana," said Irene. "After tonight, Irene and I will join Jeongyeon to kill you if you ever seduce Sana," said Jennie. "I will join you too," said Jisoo casually, already walking to the sofa. "You'll be dead four times over," said Irene, joining Jisoo on the sofa. "Six times over. We'll join too, right Lili?" said Rosé. "Oh definitely," answered Lisa. "Y–Ya!" I stammered.

Jennie, Lisa, and Rosé joined Jisoo and Irene in the living room. Sana turned to look at me and giggled. She held my hand and pulled me.

"Shall we, Oppa?" she said cutely.

I followed her to the living room, still with a gaping mouth. I couldn't believe what was happening. Were they being serious? Did Jeongyeon just told me to fuck her girlfriend tonight? Sana gently threw me to the sofa. I sat down, still at a loss of words, staring at the girls.

"Girls... Are we... Are you serious?" I asked them. Jennie nodded. "We sure do," she said casually. "Come on, Yeongi. We all know you'll love it. Don't act all reluctant right now," said Rosé. "Wait... Are you all in on this?" I asked them. The girls nodded. I turned to look at my sister. "Y–You too, Noona?" I asked her in surprise. Jisoo giggled and nodded shyly. "It'll be fun, and I really want to see Sana's legendary blowjob with my own eyes," she said.

Sana giggled and grabbed Jisoo's arm.

"It works for girls too, you know," she said naughtily. Jisoo gasped, but then she nodded. "I don't mind..." she uttered. The girls said a collective 'Ooo...' "Ya! N–Noona!" I said, somehow feeling more embarrassed. Irene sighed and stood up. "Yeongi. Stop complaining. You're the luckiest bastard in the world, and this is your birthday! Just have fun!" she said. "B–But..."

I was about to complain further, but Jennie pulled my head and kissed my lips, silencing me. The girls cheered and laughed, and I felt all of them standing up from the sofa. Jennie was kissing me passionately and lustfully, and soon, I relented. My eyelids closed, and I started kissing my girlfriend back, enjoying her.

"You talk too much..." she whispered as we pulled apart. I chuckled. "You're so naughty," I whispered, caressing her cheek. She shrugged. "That's why you love me in the first place, right?" she said. I nodded and chuckled, admitting it. "Now... Let's start the party," she said, gesturing towards the girls.

I turned to see the girls, and I was shocked when I saw what they were doing. They were all stripping out of their clothings, from the heavy and thick coats, and slowly to their tops and bottoms. As the last pieces of clothes fell from their bodies, I realised what the girls had been wearing underneath their clothes this entire night, and my eyes opened so wide they almost fell out of the sockets.

Irene was wearing a red–scarlet–monokini, but the entire piece was made out of fishnet fabric, so her nipples and pussy were clearly shown. Lisa was wearing a sheer black teddy bodysuit, revealing her private parts. Rosé was wearing a purple bustier, her tits perking up and her pussy also plain to see.

Jisoo peeled off her yoga pants, revealing her big baby bump. She was wearing a pair of white lacy bra and panties, looking like a pregnant angel. Sana was wearing a magenta corset, and she didn't wear any panties. Jennie stood up from my side and started stripping, revealing a pink sling bikini, also made of fishnet fabric, revealing her perky tits and chubby pussy.

"Are you ready, Daddy?" she teased me naughtily.

I felt my jaw dropping to the floor as I saw these six gorgeous and sexy ladies standing in front of me. My cock reached full hard-on in an instant, and I felt my heart beating so fast I was afraid that I might have a heart attack.

"So... How should we proceed?" asked Rosé. "As usual, right? Blowjob first?" proposed Lisa. "Sana-unnie, then?" said Rosé, but Irene shyly raised her hand. "G–Girls, can I... U–um... Start first? I–I really... Want my corn dog," she stuttered shyly. "Sure! I've had him this morning, and judging by how happy Jisoo-unnie looked at lunch today, she must have done it with Yeongi too," said Jennie. Jisoo giggled and blushed. "Yeah... Rosie, Lisa, why don't you start with Irene-unnie?" said Jisoo.

The three girls nodded and started surrounding me. Sana cutely snaked her arm around Jisoo's shoulders, making my sister giggle.

"Should I start with you, then, Noona? It's your birthday too," Sana whispered naughtily. Jisoo nodded. Jennie chuckled and hugged Jisoo's waist, rubbing her belly. "Let me join you," she whispered while kissing Jisoo's cheek.

They moved to the other sofa and started touching each other there. Irene, Lisa and Rosé swiftly knelt down and worked together to unbuckle my pants, pulling it down together with the boxer. My cock shot up, raring to go. It swung left and right, as if panicking over the fact that it would enter these gorgeous girls. Lisa and Rosé grabbed my cock with their hands, and Irene knelt in the middle of them.

"Here you go, Unnie..." said Lisa, offering my cock to Irene.

Irene chuckled and leaned in closer. She looked up and smiled at me, before opening her mouth wide and took in my cock in one go. I squirmed as I felt the warmth of her throat engulfing my cock, and I heard a moan left my mouth as she started sucking it.

"F–Fuck... I–Irene... Nnh!"

Lisa and Rosé sucked and licked my balls, while Irene sucked my dick vigorously like a vacuum. My hands flailed in the air, unable to handle the intense pleasure in my body. They ended up landing on the heads of Rosé and Lisa, following their bobbing movements.

I turned to my left and saw Jisoo, Jennie, and Sana making out with each other sexily there. Jennie was busy kissing Jisoo's lips, their tongues intertwining, while Sana was sucking on Jisoo's tits deliciously. Both Jennie and Sana were rubbing Jisoo's belly gently, but I saw Sana's hand naughtily slip to Jisoo's pussy every few seconds.

I returned my focus to the three girls on my crotch. I felt Irene's tongue curling underneath my shaft, and I almost lost it. I grabbed her head and pressed her lower, my cock reaching the bottom of her neck. Irene gagged and choked, and she pulled back, coughing.

"F–Fuck you, Yeongi!" she complained.

Rosé saw the opening and snatched my cock with her mouth, sucking it deliciously in Irene's stead. The Red Velvet leader pouted, but then she leaned in to lick my shaft everytime Rosé's head pulled up. Lisa kissed the bottom of my shaft and kept licking my balls diligently. I felt my eyes go blurry.

"G–Girls... Ugh... S–So... G–Good..." I moaned.

Rosé's oral cavity clamped around my shaft as she pulled her head up, before releasing my cock with a loud pop. Lisa licked my shaft slowly from the bottom up, before putting it inside her mouth, her thick lips wrapping my cock tightly. She started moving her head up and down, sending jolts of electricity up to my brain.

"L–Lisa! L... A–Ah... Ah! F–Fuck... Lisa!"

My body tensed, but right before I was about to explode, Lisa released my cock and signalled for Irene to take it. My girlfriend happily obliged, slobbering my cock with her tongue and saliva. Lisa and Rosé joined her. Three tongues licking my cock. I couldn't hold back.

"I–Irene! Lisa... Rosie–e... A–Ah! F–F–Fuck!"

I came. I came buckets. Shots after shots blew out of my penis and covered the three girls' heads with cum. They kept licking my cock, not minding the thick white liquids spurting profusely from it. They continued licking and kissing it even after I stopped cumming.

My body slumped to the sofa, panting laboriously for breath. That was undoubtedly one of the best blowjobs I had ever experienced, but I knew something better was waiting for me. I looked down, and saw the three girls were licking each other's faces, taking in every trace of cum into their mouths. Fuck.

"A–Aah... S–Sha! J–Jen! A–Ah!"

I turned to my left again hearing that scream, and this time I saw a different scene. Jennie was the one sucking on Jisoo's breasts, while Sana had already knelt in front of Jisoo, her face buried in between her legs. From the squelching sound and Jisoo's reaction, I knew Sana was eating Jisoo's pussy and my sister was reaching her first orgasm of the night. Fuck. I found myself envying my own sister.

"Ya. Stop lusting over them. You have us," uttered Rosé.

She straddled me, and she guided my cock to her pussy with her hand. I had no complaints, but this was unusual for Rosé to do.

"That's a first," I noted. She giggled. "Come on, Yeongi... I'm not just about anal sex," she said.

With that, my cock entered her. She shuddered and closed her eyes, enjoying the sensation. Lisa and Irene had sat on my sides, and they played with Rosé's nipples. The Aussie girl squirmed, and I reached back to squeeze her ass. A naugthy idea crossed my mind. I plunged two fingers into her asshole, and Rosé jolted.

"A–Ah! Y–Yeongi!" she screamed. "You're still an anal bitch, aren't you?" I teased. She nodded rapidly. "I–I... Am... A–Ah..."

I started moving my hips while fingering her asshole. Rosé moved up and down on my cock while clutching my shoulders. Lisa sat up and kissed Rosé's lips, while Irene pulled my head and kissed me. Fuck. This was messy.

"Anh... A–Anh... Y–Yeongi... M–Mhh..."

Rosé's entire body turned red from pleasure. She was tight in the first place, probably because she used her asshole far more often than her pussy, but I felt her vagina walls tightening around my shaft nonetheless.

"Y–Yeong... F–Fuck.. A–Ah! AH!"

I increased my speed, and soon I felt her pussy juice leaking out of her vagina. Lisa slapped my fingers out of Rosé's asshole as she knelt behind her and started licking it herself. Rosé jolted and twitched, unable to handle the pleasure. Her body tensed, and I knew she was reaching her climax soon.

"Y–Yeong! L–Lisa... A–Ah! M–Mh! F–Fuc–k! I'm... C–Cumming!"

Rosé gushed out, before sliding off my cock and fell to the sofa. She trembled greatly as her juice kept squirting out. I let her enjoy her orgasm and turn my attention to the Thai girl. She grinned mischievously and laid back, spreading her legs wide.

"Fuck me, Yeongi," Lisa beckoned me.

I didn't need to be asked twice. I stood and laid on top of her, plunging my cock to her pussy with one swift movement. Lisa's eyes and mouth opened wide, and she let out a loud sigh as my cock reached her womb.

"A–A–Ah... F–Fuck! Y–Yeongi!" she screamed.

I started moving my hips, pummeling Lisa's pussy like a mating animal. I reached down and kneaded her fat butt while staring directly into her eyes.

"Is your asshole still sore from all that pounding I gave you last night?" I asked her. "A–Ah... An–Ah... Y–Yes... I–I...Y–YES!  A–AH! L–Love it! F–Fuck! Y–Yeong! Y–Yeongi!" she moaned.

Lisa's vagina got tighter and tighter, and my dick head was knocking on her womb. She closed her eyes and locked my back with her legs, making her feel even tighter. I heard Jisoo screaming for the second time, reaching another orgasm, and somehow her pleasurable scream aroused me further. I stooped down to bite Lisa's ear gently, making her squirm.

"Y–Yeongi.. A–Ah... Y–Yeong... I–I... I..."

I knew she was cumming, and to be honest I too felt like I wanted to fill her up with my cum, but Professor Yoo-jin's words rang in my mind. I couldn't risk another pregnant idol, especially when she's not my girlfriend.

However, I still wanted to give Lisa a good time, so I pulled my cock halfway out of Lisa's pussy before slamming back in, whilte biting her ear gently again. That did the trick, for Lisa started convulsing violently.

"F–F-F–Fu–u–uck... Y–Yeongi–i... A–Ah!"

Lisa started squirting, her entire body shaking. I pulled my cock out of her gushing pussy, leaving her trembling on the floor, and turned my attention to Irene, who was busy fingering herself while watching me fucking Lisa.

"Where do you want me to put your favourite corn dog in?" I asked her. She laughed. "I thought you don't like it to be called that way," she uttered. I smiled and kissed her lips. "I don't mind as long as it is your favourite corn dog," I said.

Irene blushed and giggled, pulling me for another kiss. She then turned herself to a doggy style position, perking her chubby ass up. I smiled and slapped her butt cheeks, before playing my cock on her asshole. She squirmed.

"Y–Yeongi... Please put it in my ass," she begged.

I chuckled. Hearing Irene ask me to put a man's cock inside her ass was the ultimate dream for any Reveluv, and I was the lucky one to be able to do it anytime I wanted it. I spat a few times on her asshole, giving it lubrication, before slowly and gently, I pushed my cock inside.

"Nngghh! Yeongi!" Irene moaned.

Fucking Irene's ass was one of the highlights of the day. She was tight and warm, and her butt cheeks were so plump and chubby, it simply felt so good. I squeezed her ass and rode her, enjoying the tightness of her rectum.

"Y–Yeongi! Yeongi... A–Ah... Ah! F–Fuck... S–So... G–Good... A–Ah! Ah!"

I slapped Irene's pale butt repeatedly, making red hand marks appear on her milky white skin. She jolted and squirmed, and soon gushed out her first orgasm. I tilted my head up and closed my eyes, when suddenly I felt someone hugging my waist from behind and kissing my neck. It was Jennie.

"That's my Daddy... Doing a good job fucking my girlfriend's ass," she whispered naughtily.

I felt another set of arms caressing my chest and I felt a smooth round thing touching my side. It was my sister. She smiled beautifully and kissed my lips.

"Yeongyeong... That looks so good...You should fuck my ass like that next time," she whispered.

Their words made me lose my mind. I increased my thrusting speed into Irene's asshole, making my favourite idol scream in delight. Jennie snaked down and started sucking on my nipples, while Jisoo started giving me hickies on my neck. This was too intense. I couldn't hold back.

"G–Girls... I–I... F–Fuck... I... A–Ah!"

I came for the second time, filling Irene's rectum with my load. I wanted to pull back, but Irene clenched her butthole as she reached another orgasm, forcing me to stay inside until I finished cumming. She slumped forward, releasing my cock, and soon my cum started leaking out of her gaping asshole.

I slumped back to the sofa, panting and gasping. Jisoo sat next to me and kissed my cheek. I instinctively stooped down and kissed her baby bump, making her giggle. I saw Sana kneeling in front of me, her face wet after being hosed by Jisoo's juice multiple times, but she looked happy.

"Enjoying the night so far, Oppa?" she asked me. I laughed and nodded. "Did you enjoy my sister?" I asked her. She giggled, and I heard Jisoo sighing. "Her oral skill is just... Wow..." she said. Sana giggled again, before looking at Jennie. "Come on, Jen. Your turn now," she said.

Jennie giggled, but she shook her head.

"I told you I had him this morning. Sha, you have the biggest tits among us here. Should you give Yeongi a tittyfuck before he continues fucking?" she proposed. My eyes widened hearing Jennie. Sana laughed. "Isn't Jisoo-unnie bigger? She's grown a lot since getting pregnant, right?" she asked.

Jisoo cupped her own tits while staring at Sana's, sizing them up. She had really grown so much lately, but I thought Sana was still a little bigger. Jisoo thought so too, evidently.

"I'm 34C nowadays. You must be bigger than that, right, Sha?" asked Jisoo. Sana chuckled. "I wear 36C most times, but sometimes I do wear 34D," Sana admitted. "See? You're bigger! And here I am with a small 32B," quipped Jennie. Sana and Jisoo laughed.

I gulped. All these talks about bra sizes made my cock get even harder. Sana noticed this and giggled. She grabbed Jisoo's hand gently and stared at her.

"Unnie, I think it'll be better if we do it together," she said. "To–Together?" I found myself asking. Sana laughed and nodded. "How do we do it together?" Jisoo asked. "Come on, Unnie, just follow my lead," Sana said.

Sana pulled Jisoo to kneel in front of her, then she pulled me down to lay down on the carpeted floor. My cock was standing tall, and Sana leaned forward, placing my cock in between her round tits from the left. I squirmed, feeling the warmth and softness of her tits engulfing my member. She then gestured to Jisoo, telling her to do the same.

My sister tentatively leaned forward as well, but her big belly was in the way, so she leaned lower, almost in a proning position. Her tits wrapped my cock from the right, and her round belly was resting on my thigh. Sana pressed her tits together and Jisoo did the same, and I jolted. It felt so good!

"N–Noona... A–Ah... Sana!" I moaned.

Sana giggled and started moving her tits up and down, Jisoo following her example. This was crazy. It was rare for me to experience a tittyfucking, let alone anything this good. My arms flailed, trying to find something to hold on to, but I found none. Jennie noticed this and giggled.

"Come, let me help you," she whispered.

She stood up from the sofa, and lowered herself on my face, burying me in between her legs. I closed my eyes and instinctively held onto her butt, my tongue started slobbering her wet pussy. With that, the girls started moving.

"M–Mmh! Mm... Mmh! Mnh!"

I felt Sana and Jisoo's tits moving up and down my cock, while Jennie grinded her hips on my face. This was insane. This was madness. My body could not handle the pleasure, the sensation, the intense stimulation. I felt my head spinning, but my tongue and mouth were moving on itself, devouring Jennie's pussy.

"A–Ah... D–Daddy... Y–Yes... Eat... Eat me..." moaned Jennie.

Jennie ground her hips even faster, while I stuck my tongue inside her pussy. I felt my cock throbbing in between the two girls' tits, their movements sending currents after currents of delight from my crotch up to my brain and all over my body. I tensed, jolted, and squirmed, and I knew I would reach another climax.

"D–Daddy... Y–Yes! YES... F–Fuck... F–Fuck Dadd–Daddy... A–AH!"

Jennie hosed my face with her pussy juice, while I reached my third orgasm of the night while convulsing. I came and came, feeling like my cock was squeezed in between four large and plush pillows. Jennie slipped to the side still squirting her juice, and I gasped for air. I looked down, and saw that Sana and Jisoo's tits and faces were already covered in my cum.

"F–Fuck... That was... Crazy!" I exclaimed.

I had cum three times, and my cock was starting to hurt after cumming so many times. I looked down a little disappointedly, thinking that I had gone limp, but to my surprise, my cock was still rock hard, twitching every so slightly in Sana's direction. The Japanese girl giggled and sighed.

"Can you still go on, Oppa?" she asked me. "I–I don't know... Maybe once more," I stuttered.

In truth, this was starting to get a little too much, even for me. My head was aching and I felt dizzy, I felt like I could lose consciousness any moment. Sana giggled and looked at Jisoo.

"Jisoo-unnie, have you started lactating?" she asked. Jisoo looked at her confusedly. "Hm? No... Not yet. Why?" she asked back. Sana chuckled. "Well... Minsoo, our manager, always goes back to full strength whenever he drinks his girlfriend's breast milk, no matter how many times he had cum," she said casually.

Everyone in the room other than Sana gasped. So... So Jihyo was lactating? And... And Minsoo was drinking it? And... And it had that effect on him?

"W–What did you say?" asked Irene. Sana nodded. "Yeah... I thought maybe if Jisoo-unnie is already lactating, her breast milk can have the same effect on Yeoni-Oppa," Sana explained.

I gulped. That was hot as hell. I exchanged glances with Jisoo. Would her milk have the same effect on me? Sana giggled again and stared at me.

"Well... I guess once is enough. Jen, Unnies, may I?" she asked for my girlfriends' permission. "Go ahead, Sha. I'm still trembling from him fucking my ass just now," said Irene. "Like I said, I had him this morning, and I'm fucking him all the way until the weekend in Busan starting tomorrow," Jennie said naughtily. I laughed and slapped her thigh. "He fucked me a lot this afternoon, and I'm going with them to Busan, so... He's all yours, Sha," said Jisoo kindly while rubbing her bump. "Ooo... This is exciting!" exclaimed Lisa in anticipation.

The girls started sitting up, surrounding us, watching us excitedly. Sana smiled and nodded, before looking at me directly. Somehow, her gaze was intoxicating. I sat up, and she straddled me, reenacting the position we did in her apartment two days ago. She rested her arms on my shoulder and stared at me. I felt her bated breath on my face.

"Sha..." I said. "First and last," she whispered.

With that, Sana pulled my head and we kissed passionately. I felt her cum-covered breasts pressing against my chest, her erect nipples brushing against mine. I squeezed her round butt deliciously, enjoying the feeling more and more. I let go of Sana's lips and started kissing her strong jawline, her long neck, her collarbone, down to her ample breasts. My hands caressed Sana's spine, making her shudder.

"M–Mh... O–Oppa... N–Nhh..."

I let my tongue play around her nipples, before sucking them rigorously. Sana squirmed and moaned louder, moving her hips front and back, pinning my cock in between her smooth meaty thighs. Sana's body was like a goddess, large and wide where it needed to be, but small and slim at the all right places.

"O–Opp... Oppa... A–Ah... A–Ahh... Oppa..."

I pulled back, and we stared at each other. Our bodies were drenched in sweat, and I knew I wanted to enter her. She understood, so she lifted her body slightly. She grabbed my cock and guided it to the entrance of her pussy. Her labia was thick and chubby, and she had a thin layer of hair covering her pussy. She slapped my cock on her labia a few times, before slowly, she lowered her body.

"Ooh it's in! It's in!" quipped Rosé. "Omo... It looks so tight!" said Jennie. "S–Sha... S–Sa–Na... A–Ah.." I moaned.

Sana was not a virgin, I knew, but hers was by far the tightest pussy I had entered lately. It was almost as tight as Jisoo's virgin pussy the first time I entered her, and I wondered if it was because she rarely had anyone enter her. My cock slipped very, very slowly inside her, and Sana's eyes were opening wider and wider as inch by inch my cock impaled her. While others would usually gape and let out a silent scream, Sana was... Noisier.

"A–A... A–Ah... A–Ah... An–Anh... A–Ah... A–Ah!" she moaned repeatedly.

Finally, I was fully inside her, and I noticed that I hadn't reached anything. Shit. How deep was she? Sana took a deep breath and stared at me, her breath trembling. I returned her gaze, my mouth gaping wide simply because she was extremely tight.

"R–Ready, Sha?" I asked her. She nodded rapidly. "Y–Yes, Oppa..." she leaned forward and whispered to my ear, "... Fuck me."

Her words made my cock twitch inside her. I pulled her body up halfway through, before releasing her, making her slam back down onto my crotch.

"A–Ah! Oppa... Oppa...!"

I pummeled her tight pussy like crazy, and as Sana's moans filled my ears and her breaths mixed in with mine, I finally understood what Jennie and Jeongyeon meant. I realized it, I admitted it. I had been wanting her body for a year and a half. I wanted her. I coveted her. And by the looks of it, she wanted me too.

"S–San... Sana... A–Ah... Ah!" "Op–Op... Oppa... N–Ngh... M–Mhh... Oppa... A–Anh... A–Ah!"

Sana suddenly came, and her orgasm was an explosive one. She gushed out like a firehose, and slumped to the side, shaking.

I wasn't satisfied, so I turned her to her back. She instinctively spread her legs wide, and I plunged my cock straightaway inside her pussy. It slid in easily this time because she was extremely wet already.

"S—Sha... F-fuck... So... Tight... Mmh..." "A-ah... Ah! Op-oppa... A-ah!"

I pounded her pussy, filling the air with wet slapping sounds of our hips hitting against each other. I looked up and saw the girls were all watching us with wide eyes and gaping mouths. Somehow I felt aroused being watched like this. Was I going crazy?

"Oppa! O—Oppa! I'm... C-cumm—ing!!!"

Sana's sudden scream made me look back at her. Her face and body were red all over, and she pushed my body away strongly, making me stumble to the floor. Sana let out a loud sigh as she gushed out the second time, her body arching back as she squirts her juice all over the place.

"Hhhngg—ng-ng-nghh—s-s-s—shiit..." Sana shuddered.

I was edging. I wanted to finish. Sana understood and slowly sat up. She pushed me to lay on my back, grabbing my cock with her trembling hand, jerking it off. I knew where I wanted her to put it in.

"Oh shit here it comes!" squealed Jennie.

Sana opened her mouth wide, and while staring straight at me, she inhaled my cock in one go. The same electric sensation I felt that dawn in 2026 came back to me. My limbs went numb, my head spinning, and I felt like my nerves were tensing and relaxing all at the same time.

"S-sha—Sha... Sh-Sha..." I stuttered.

I felt her wet and warm throat clasping and releasing around my shaft rapidly, and my eyeballs rolled back. I heard a loud moaning, but it took me a few seconds to realise that it was my own voice. My body shook, my body tensed, and somehow I felt semen rushing from my balls to my penis.

"A-a-Ah... S-Sa—San—SANA!"

I exploded. I exploded like crazy. I could feel every last drop of cum from my testicles getting squeezed out into Sana's neck, and I lost count how many times I spurt out. She kept my penis locked inside her throat, not stopping her rapid tensing-relaxing movements. I was going crazy.

"Oh gosh... L-Look at that!" I heard Jisoo uttering.

Sana released my cock, plunging back and falling onto the carpeted floor, panting. It took me almost a half a minute just to realise that I was holding my breath, and I found myself gasping for air when I came to my senses.

I stayed there on the floor for a long time, wanting to just close my eyes and sleep. Eventually, however, Lisa and Jennie pulled me to the sofa, giggling.

"Come on, Daddy... Nobody can carry you up if you pass out on the floor like that," Jennie said.

I chuckled, still panting, unable to reply. Jennie plopped herself next to me and rested her head on my shoulder. Irene did the same on my other side, hugging my torso tightly.

"Girls... Thank you..." I whispered.

I heard them chuckling. I looked down slowly, and I saw Lisa and Rosé helping Sana to sit up. Jisoo was already walking to the kitchen, and returned back with a few bottles of water for us.

"Drink up guys... We need to rehydrate," she said, sounding like a mom.

We all chuckled and thanked her, drinking the water ravenously. Jisoo sat next to Jennie and smiled contentedly, while Lisa and Rosé sat on the floor next to Sana.

"Fuck that was intense, Unnie! Where did you learn to do that?" Lisa asked Sana. My best friend giggled and shrugged. "I myself don't know. I never really learned it specifically... Just that everytime I did oral sex everyone kept exploding like that... Both men and women," she said.

The three girls laughed. Sana finished her bottle and stood up, smiling at me.

"Well, thanks Oppa. I guess I'll clean up and go home now. Morning drive tomorrow to Suwon with Jeongie," she said.

I smiled and nodded. Sana leaned forward and kissed my lips, before picking up her clothes from the floor and walked to the bathroom.

Rosé and Lisa fell and laid on the floor, sighing.

"What time is your flight tomorrow, Lili?" asked Rosé. "6am. You?" she asked back. "5.30. Do you want to go to the airport together?" asked Rosé. Lisa nodded. "That's a good idea," she said.

Lisa and Rosé closed their eyes, smiling peacefully. Irene giggled and rested her head again on my shoulder.

"Safe trip, you guys..." she said sincerely. "Unnie! You sure you don't want to join us in Busan?" asked Jisoo. Irene smiled and shook her head. "No. It's alright. I need to do my job as acting head," she said. "But you'll miss your corn dog," said Jennie mischievously. "Ya..." Irene and I complained together exasperatedly, making Jisoo and Jennie laugh.

Jennie glanced at the clock on the wall, and I followed her gaze. It was 11.30pm. My birthday was almost over, but it was the best birthday I ever had by a million miles. I heard Jennie giggling, and I looked at her.

"Daddy, you know... There's one more thing for you to do today before your birthday ends," she whispered. "What is it?" I asked her.

She eyed me naughtily and winked, before leaning in to whisper to my ear. I gasped hearing her words, but my cock instantly shot up, and she noticed it, laughing out loud. Irene and Jisoo stared at her curiously.

"Ya!" I exclaimed. "What? What is it?" asked Jisoo excitedly. "What is it, Jen?" Irene asked. "Oh you know... Something Yeoni only has 30 minutes left to do," said Jennie.

Irene and Jisoo understood immediately, and they laughed and nodded, encouraging me. Lisa and Rosé didn't even need to open their eyes to understand. They laughed and nodded too.

"Go on, Yeongyeong. Don't regret it later," said Jisoo. "I know she loves your corn dog too," said Irene. "Ya..." now Jennie and I protested exasperatedly.

I looked at Jennie, and she nodded confidently. I slowly stood up, before walking slowly towards the bathroom. I grabbed the handle and paused for a second. I took a deep breath, and turned the handle, opening the door.

Sana was startled and turned to look at me. She was naked, evidently just finished showering. She eyed me with wide eyes and clutched her towel to cover her body.

"Op-pa? What are you doing here?" she asked. "You know... Corn dog delivery," I said, cringing at my own words. "But... What time is it?" she asked me. "11.30. We still have 30 minutes," I said.

Sana laughed her iconic laugh, before sighing. She stared at me and released the towel, dropping it to the bathroom floor, revealing her perfect body. She turned and leaned herself on the wall, before wiggling her butt towards me.

"Come on, Corn Dog-oppa. There's one more place you need to deliver your corn dog into," she said seductively.

I chuckled and walked behind her. I placed my cock in between her round butt cheeks, slapping it slowly, and with one swift move, I entered Sana's ass.

I smiled. That voice was the perfect voice to start my birthday.

"I think it was the other way around," I said, still looking at the ceilings. I heard her chuckle. "As expected. You didn't budge when I tried waking you up earlier," she said.

I chuckled and sat up, staring at my beautiful girlfriend who was sitting at the foot of the bed. Jennie smiled wide and threw herself at me, wrapping me in a tight and warm embrace.

"Happy birthday, Daddy... I love you," she whispered. "Thanks, Babe... I love you too!" I said with gratitude.

Jennie kissed my cheek and I did the same to hers. We stared at each other, smiling wide and enjoying the feeling.

"When did you arrive?" I asked her. She shrugged. "Half an hour ago. Like I said, I tried waking you up when I arrived, but you were sleeping like a dead man," she said, making me laugh. "It was tiring, you know..." I said tiredly. "Which one? The mission or the sex with Lisa?" she asked me. I laughed. "B–Both?" I said sheepishly, and Jennie cackled.

She rested her head on my chest and sighed.

"Ya... Good job on the mission, Daddy... But... I can't imagine what the Twice girls must be feeling now... Knowing that their friend is actually working for Manse," Jennie said pensievely. "Yeah... Sana and the others looked really disappointed last night," I said. "I hope Hyejin and the team can find out more soon... And we can do something about it," Jennie uttered. I nodded.

Jennie sighed again, before chuckling and slapping my chest.

"But... Enough about them! Let's forget about everything for now... Today's your birthday!" she exclaimed. I laughed and kissed her forehead. "Alright, alright... I did what you asked too... Emptying my schedule for the day!" I said. "As you should! You should have a good time today with us!" Jennie said.

I stared at her a little mischievously.

"What do you mean by 'a good time'?" I asked her slowly, making her gasp. "Yeongi! How naughty!" she exclaimed, but then she laughed with me. "I was just asking..." I defended myself. She nodded and grinned. "I know, and don't worry, I have prepared something very special for you," she said naughtily. I raised an eyebrow. "Oh? And what would that be?" I asked her. She smirked and stared at me. "No spoilers~" she teased.

I laughed and pulled her in for a kiss. Jennie lunged forward, hugging my neck, pressing her body towards mine, and ended up straddling me. I chuckled and fondled her bubble butt. Gosh, why do I love butts so much nowadays? I'm turning into John Cho, am I not?

"I thought I was supposed to wait for a good time?" I asked her teasingly. Jennie giggled. "Ah well, but I'm your girlfriend... It's my job to give you a good time whenever I have the chance," she whispered.

With that, she stooped down and kissed my lips ravenously. I stuck my tongue in, and her tongue snaked to twist mine. I squeezed Jennie's butt, and she started grinding her hips slowly on my morning wood. My hands reached up to play with her perky breasts, and our breaths picked up pace.

Jennie started kissing my jaw, then my neck, then my chest, all the while grinding her hips on my cock rigorously, making me shudder in pleasure. She sat up, pulling her top, revealing her light grey Calvin Klein bra. She looked so hot, so tight, so delicious. I sighed as I stared into Jennie's beautiful eyes and toned body.

"Gosh, Babe... You're so beautiful," I whispered with bated breath, admiring her beauty. "And your cock has been poking my abs like crazy," she quipped. I laughed. "It wants to enter you..." I whispered. She giggled and nodded. "But Irene and Jisoo are arriving soon. So you can only pick one hole," she said. "Aw... Why can't I do all three?" I protested. "Because I'll be exhausted, and they'll come in and see us fucking," Jennie said. I chuckled. "Why can't they?" I challenged her. Jennie stared at me seriously. "Because they'll want to join, then you'll be exhausted, and we'll end up not going to spend the day as we've planned," she explained. "And just stay home and have sex the whole day?" I asked jokingly. She nodded. "Although that sounds wonderful, don't you think you should spend your birthday doing something else rather than just fucking your three girlfriends?" she played along.

I burst into laughter, and Jennie did so too. Our back and forth was silly, and we both knew it. Still, it was fun to do. We kissed again, and Jennie stared into my eyes.

"Kim Yeoni, make your choice. Which hole?" she repeated her question.

I thought for a moment. Jennie always did a great blowjob, but I thought it would be a waste to just have her blow me when I had the other two choices. Jennie's ass was tight and bubbly, and I always enjoyed fucking her from behind, but I thought I already had enough anal sex with Lisa last night. That left me with one choice.

I smiled and gently turned to make her lay on the bed. Jennie smiled, knowing that I had made my choice. She pulled her pants down, revealing a matching Calvin Klein panty. Her crotch was already wet, and she spread her legs wide and bit her lips. Her right hand slipped inside her panty and started rubbing her own pussy, while her left fingers wiggled slowly, beckoning me. She stared at me sharply with her eyes, and I felt my cock becoming even harder.

"Daddy... Eat me," she commanded. Without a doubt, I nodded. "As you wish," I said.

I bent down and started eating her pussy, not minding her panty. I sucked and licked her panty, turning it even wetter than it already was. Jennie sighed and moaned, gripping my hair with her thin fingers.

"Ungh... D–Daddy... S–so good..."

I bit her panty and tore it off at the crotch. Jennie always loved it a little rough anyway, and she had spare panties inside my wardrobe, so I didn't need to worry. I pulled back a little, admiring her pink and chubby, clean shaven pussy. It was wet, it was soaking wet, and I wanted to make it even wetter, so I buried my face on her crotch.

"A–Ah! Y–Yeongi! Y–Yeong... A–Ah... Aah..."

I sucked Jennie's clit before entering my tongue inside her pussy. It sucked me deep in an instant, but I sucked back and devoured her pussy, making nasty slobbering sounds. Jennie's body tensed, and I knew she couldn't last any longer.

"F–Fuck! D–Daddy... D–Dad... Da... A–Ah! AH! AHH!"

Jennie gushed out, hosing my face with her pussy juice. Her body twitched and jolted, but she kept her legs spread wide. She eyed me lustfully, smiling with a rapturous expression. She didn't have to say it, and I knew what she wanted me to do.

I pulled down my boxer, making my fully hard cock swing left and right. Jennie giggled and used her fingers to spread open her pussy. I accepted her invitation and placed my dick head on her labia, slapping it.

"Mmh... Yeongi... D–Don't tease... J–Just... Enter me!" squealed Jennie.

I chuckled and nodded, and with one powerful thrust, I entered my girlfriend. Jennie's mouth gaped open as inch by inch my cock impaled her vagina, and finally she let out a loud sigh as my dick head reached the entrance to her womb. I looked up at her as I realised what had just happened.

"Did you just...?" I asked her. She giggled, her cheeks blushing red. "Yes, yes. I came just by you putting it in... That's how much I love you cock," she admitted.

I laughed and kissed her lips while pulling my cock out of her halfway through at the same time. She stared at me and smiled, giving me the go ahead, so I thrusted back in with all my might.

"N–Ngh! Y–Yeongi! F–Fuck!" "J–Jen! Ugh!"

We fucked. We fucked so hard. We fucked like animals. I pounded her again and again, making her body turn red from pleasure. Jennie's insides kept tightening with every thrust I made, and I felt jolts of electricity engulfing my cock, traveling up to my brain. Somehow, we kept staring at each other as we had sex, as if not wanting to let even a single moment slipped from our consciousness.

"D–Dadd... Daddy.. F–Fuck... Ngg.... Nggh! MMhh! A–Ah!" "J–Jen... Jen! Jenn–ie... Ugh... Ugh... Mmmh.."

I stooped down to eat her tits, increasing my thrusting speed as I did so. Jennie kept cumming and cumming, and she clawed my back with her sharp fingernails, but I enjoyed it. Our moans filled the morning, our panting breaths synchronized with each other. Her legs locked my waist, and her vagina walls kept tightening around my shaft.

"J–Jen... Jen... I–I'm..." "C–Cum inside... D–Daddy... Fill me up... A–Ah.. Ah... Ah! A–Ah! Ah!"

Our bodies tensed, our moans became louder. I felt her womb opening, I felt my cock entering it. I was about to explode. Suddenly, Jennie pulled my neck and whispered to my ears.

"Breed me..."

I exploded. I exploded like I had never exploded before, it was as if her words encouraged my brain to tell my balls to just unload every single seed I had in me inside her womb. I groaned as I felt my cum spurting out again and again, but I didn't stop. Jennie twitched, her eyes opened wide as she felt her womb filling up.

"J–Jen... J–Jennnie..." I whispered.

I stayed inside her after I stopped cumming. My cock was still hard anyway. My body still wanted more of her. She felt so warm, so tender, so tight. I stared at her, still processing why her words made me cum like that. Jennie gasped for air, before meeting my gaze and smiling.

"Jen..." I whispered, and she smiled wider. "I told you I want your babies, right?" she whispered.

We chuckled, pressing our foreheads against each other. She was right. Jennie had told me many times that she wanted my children. Shit. So she was speaking the truth all this time? More babies coming, then?

"I love you, Jen..." I whispered. "I love you too, Daddy..." she replied.

Jennie hugged my head gently, and we stayed there on the bed silently, my cock still impaling her. Our breaths slowly returned to normal, and we closed our eyes, enjoying this moment of calm.

Ding Dong

"Oh, shit! That's them!" Jennie exclaimed panickedly.

I laughed and slowly pulled out my cock, making her shudder. My cum streamed out of her pussy as I finally took out my cock. Jennie laughed and scooped it with her fingers, before kicking me gently.

"Go get the door! I'll clean up!" she said. I giggled and obeyed her.

I got dressed quickly and exited my bedroom as I heard the bell ringing again. I rushed to the front door and reached for the handle, but then I paused. Somehow I felt my heart beating faster. I would finally meet my sister again. What would I say to her? Was Lisa telling the truth when she said that Jisoo was missing me too?

Suddenly, the door opened. I was startled and jumped back, and Irene laughed as she stepped into the unit.

"Omo! Sorry I startled you! You didn't answer the door when I pressed the bell, so I thought you must be busy with... Anyway... Happy birthday!"

Irene crushed me with a warm embrace and I hugged back, but I stared outside the door. She was alone. Jisoo was not there with her. Irene tiptoed to kiss my cheek, but then she realised that I was staring outside. She smiled and hugged me tighter.

"I–Irene? Where's... Noona?" I asked her. Irene chuckled. "She left with Taengoo-unnie for their OB-GYN appointment," Irene said gently. "Ah... O–Okay..." I replied, disappointed.

Realising this, Irene looked up and cupped my cheeks with her hands. I met her gaze and she stared at me.

"I know you miss your Noona. Don't worry, she'll join us for lunch later," she said.

I forced a smile and kissed her lips. I felt her smiling as she kissed me back, but I started to feel sadness filling my heart. Was Jisoo avoiding me? Jennie told me she would come with Irene, so that must have been the original plan. What made her change it at the last minute?

"Oh! Hi, Babe!"

We turned to see Jennie exiting my bedroom, already dressed up. She looked at the door and had the same confusion on her face.

"Where's Jichu-unnie?" she asked. "She's with Taengoo-unnie. OB-GYN appointment. She must have forgotten herself until Taengoo-unnie came to pick her up," said Irene. "Ah... Okay. She's joining us for lunch, right?" Jennie reconfirmed, and Irene nodded.

Irene closed the door and grabbed my hand, pulling me to the dining table. She looked up and saw my expression, so she leaned in closer to me.

"Yeongi, are you... Okay?" she asked me. I nodded. "Y-Yeah. I'm fine! Come, let's have breakfast!" I told her.

I sat down at the table next to Jennie, and Irene rushed to the kitchen. Jennie took out a box of pastry from the paperbag that Irene brought. A few minutes later, Irene came back with three hot cups of coffee. She set them up on the table, and we started eating breakfast. Jennie and Irene were chatting happily, but my mind was elsewhere.

"Daddy," Jennie called me suddenly. I looked up. "Hm?" "You're thinking about Jisoo-unnie, don't you?" she pointed out.

I blushed, feeling like I was an ungrateful person. I was having breakfast with Blackpink's Jennie and Red Velvet's Irene, and yet I was thinking of another person. I shook my head, but it didn't fool my girlfriends.

"Yeah... He's thinking about Jisoo," said Irene casually, munching on a pastry. "N–No! She's... She's joining us for lunch later, right? I can meet her then!" I said. Jennie giggled and grabbed my hand. "You really want to meet her, don't you?" she asked.

I stared at her, and finally I nodded.

"Sorry, Jen... I should be enjoying breakfast with you two..." I uttered. She shook her head. "No, Yeongi. I would do the same if I were you," she said. I sighed. "But... She doesn't want to see me, right?" I asked. Irene scoffed. "Yeongi... She kept asking us about you the whole day yesterday," she said.

I looked at her in surprise.

"Really?"

Both Irene and Jennie nodded. So Lisa was indeed telling the truth.

"She misses you too. It's torturous for her too, you know," said Jennie. "You should go and see her," said Irene.

I looked down and sighed.

"But... She's having her appointment with the doctor right now... I... I shouldn't disturb her," I said. Again, Irene scoffed. This time a little incredulously. "My God, Yeongi... You still have a lot to learn if you want to be a good father and husband!" she said condescendingly. "What do you mean?" I asked her.

Irene sighed and placed her palm on her face.

"Yeongi. An expecting mom would always want the father of her children to accompany her to her doctor's appointment. She'd want her partner to stay by her side to listen to whatever the doctor has to say, whether good or bad. She'd want to share those moments with you! She had to do it alone or with the girls back in America before she revealed her pregnancy to you, and you think you'll disturb her now when she's doing her check ups here in Korea?" she explained at length, closing it with a rhetorical question.

Her words stunned me. I never looked at it that way. Irene turned to look at me and stared at my eyes seriously.

"Besides... Don't you want to see your children? She's entering her 21st week, so the babies' genders could be told accurately by now. Jennie told me she wanted to see it together with you in her first check up back here. That's today," she said.

My eyes widened. Her words seared themselves in my heart and mind. Irene was right. I still had so much to learn as a father. As a man. Jennie chuckled and grabbed my hand.

"You should go and meet her, Yeongi. She'll love it," she said. Irene stared at me kindly. "Yeongi... If you hurry, you can still reach her in time. The appointment is at 9.30," she said.

I nodded and was about to stand, but then I realised something.

"Babe... But... Don't you think it's dangerous for me to come to the hospital? What if someone sees me there after seeing Noona there and puts two and two together and deduces that Jisoo's pregnant? It should be kept a secret, right?" I asked worriedly.

Irene smiled wider and shook her head.

"Who says anything about hospitals? Taengoo-unnie is bringing her to a private clinic in Gangseo-dong. It's run by an OB-GYN professor that specializes in treating pregnant celebrities who want to keep their pregnancies a secret. No one will see you there," she said.

My eyes widened. There was such a clinic in Seoul?

"I'll text you the address. Go now!" Irene said. "A–Alright. Thanks, Babe..." I said as I stood up. "We'll see you at lunch later. Hwaiting, Daddy!" exclaimed Jennie.

Irene and Jennie stood up and helped me to wear my coat. I kissed them both, picked up my car key, and started to walk towards the door, but Irene suddenly gasped.

"Oh! Jen, have you given him our present?" she asked. "I certainly had given my present. Have you given yours?" Jennie replied naughtily. Irene sighed exasperatedly. "Jennie... Not that present! I meant the present we bought for him!" she said exasperatedly. Jennie laughed. "I know, I know! Joking, Babe!" she said, before reaching into her bag.

Jennie took out a small black leather box and gave it to me. I gasped as I saw the logo on the box. It was a really expensive watch from a top designer brand.

"Girls... This... This is too much, really!" I said. The girls giggled. "Nah... We don't buy this kind of thing everyday," defended Jennie. "But it's your birthday... So... Why not, right?" said Irene. I laughed. "Ya! That was the same excuse you had when you bought Wendy her engagement gift!" I scolded her. Irene blushed and laughed, but she glared at me. "But it was her engagement! Oh fuck off, Yeongi! Just open it and say thanks!" she exclaimed.

I laughed. I knew my girlfriends were super wealthy, so I didn't mind these expensive gifts one bit. I opened the box and admired the beautiful watch. I never thought I'd have one of these around my wrist anytime soon, to be honest.

"Try it!" said Jennie excitedly.

I took the watch out and put it on. It looked really great, fitting perfectly around my wrist, and it felt really comfortable too. I looked up and smiled at my girlfriends.

"Girls... Thank you so much. Really. I love it," I said heartfully.

I pulled them for a hug, kissing their cheeks interchangeably, thanking them. Irene and Jennie giggled and nodded.

"I'm glad you like it," said Irene. "It's a limited edition too, you know... Only a few hundreds of these in the entire world," added Jennie. "Ya... Don't make me feel even worse," I said. Jennie laughed and nodded. "Go now! Surprise your sister," she said. "I've texted the address to your phone, and I'm telling Taengoo-unnie to let the clinic staff know that you're coming," said Irene.

I nodded and rushed out of my apartment. I ran to my car and entered it. Irene had texted me the address to the clinic, so I keyed it into my GPS system and drove away. My heart was thumping. I wanted to meet my sister. I wanted to see my children.

I drove to the address in Gangseo-dong. It was quite far, around 30 to 45 minutes drive from my apartment in Yangcheon-gu, but I knew my way around town, so I took shortcuts after shortcuts. Finally, I reached the address. It was a large and futuristic building complex, so I felt a little lost, but Irene had texted me a few minutes ago to tell me that I should just enter the parking lot and park at Basement 4, so I did so.

I reached Basement 4 and parked my car. The clock on my dashboard told me it was 9.20 am, so I wasn't late. There was only one lift lobby on this floor, so I walked there. A young lady in a sky blue nurse outfit sat inside the lobby, and she smiled as I entered.

"Welcome to The Clinic of Light! Are you Kim Yeoni-sonnim?" she asked me. "Y–Yes. I'm here to meet..." I started. "Kim Jisoo-eomonim and Kim Taeyeon-eomonim. Right this way, please!" she said, opening a door for me.

I walked in, and was amazed at how futuristic the clinic looked. Everything was white, with a soft cool light illuminating the entire area. Everyone was walking everywhere, and I felt like I had entered a proper hospital.

"Um... Excuse me. W–What is this place?" I asked the nurse. "The Clinic of Light is a state-of-the-art fertility and maternity clinic, established and led by Professor Lee Yoo-jin from Ewha Womans University. We help our patients with everything regarding these areas, including IVF, IUD insertion, general OB-GYN practices, delivery, treatments, therapies, surgeries... You name it," she explained professionally.

I nodded. I kept looking around as she led me through the hall, down a staircase, and through another hall. She wasn't joking when she said 'state-of-the-art'. Everything here looked super sophisticated.

"What sets our clinic apart from the rest is that we specialize in treating celebrities, from K-pop idols to actresses and politicians. Most of them would want to keep their pregnancies a secret, so our clients' discretion and privacy is our utmost priority," the nurse said.

The nurse stopped in front of a door. The sign on the wall read Professor Lee Yoo-Jin. Wow. So Jisoo and Taeyeon were visiting the head professor? She knocked on the door, before swiping her card, making the door slide open smoothly with a nice hiss.

"This way, please," she said calmly.

I stepped inside into a waiting room of some sorts, with a large and sleek white sofa in the middle of the room. The two people who sat on the sofa turned as I entered, and one of them gasped.

"Yeoni?"

Jisoo stared at me with wide eyes. She was wearing a plaid Dior blazer over a simple, body-fitting black set of top and bottom, revealing her growing baby bump. Somehow, seeing her in person filled my heart with joy, so much so that I started tearing up. Taeyeon chuckled next to her.

"Welp... That's my birthday present for you, Jisoo..." she said with a smile.

Jisoo stood up slowly, staring at me. I walked slowly to the sofa, unsure of what to do, but Jisoo ran towards me, before crushing me in a warm embrace.

"I missed you, Yeongi..." she whispered.

I was stunned, unable to process my own emotions. I reached to hug her back, and as soon as the scent of her hair filled my senses and my hands touched her soft skin, I felt tears start streaming down from my eyes. I wrapped my arms around her, feeling her warmth on my body, her bump on my waist.

"Noona..." I uttered, my voice breaking.

Jisoo chuckled and looked up, and I realised that her eyes were wet too. She smiled her angelic smile and placed a hand on my cheek.

"Ya... Why are you crying like that? We were only separated for less than three days!" she scolded me, but her voice was shaking too. I smiled and caressed her smooth chubby cheeks. "I know, right? We were separated for four months before and I didn't cry..." I said, playing along. Jisoo chuckled, but her tears kept streaming. "What a crybaby..." she whispered.

I knew Taeyeon was there, but I couldn't hold back. I pulled her closer to me and kissed her lips. She flung her arms around my shoulders and kissed me back. Her lips felt so soft, so tender. I kissed her gently, softly, tenderly, lovingly. I never wanted to be separated from her again. I hated it.

"Erm, um... Guys... Maybe... Let's refrain from having sex here?"

Taeyeon's words startled us. We separated and laughed, our faces blushing red from embarrassment. The SNSD leader giggled and walked towards us.

"Happy birthday, Yeoni," she said while smiling wide.

"A–Ah yes, Kamsahamnida, Sunbaenim," I said, bowing a little. Jisoo gave me a side hug. "Happy birthday, Yeongyeong," she uttered. I chuckled and hugged her back. "Happy birthday to you too, Noona," I said.

Jisoo stared at me and smiled again. There were a million things I wanted to say to her, but now when I saw her, I couldn't think of where to start. I was contemplating on something to say, when suddenly another nurse came in from the door at the other end of the room.

"Kim Jisoo-eomonim? The professor is ready for you," she said.

Taeyeon smiled and started walking, leading us to enter the room. We followed her inside, and met the professor.

"Hi Taengoo! Hi, Jisoo-ssi! And, oh... I see the father is here!"

I was surprised to see the professor. I was expecting an older person, either man or woman, but instead the professor looked fairly young. Sure, the lines on her face told me that she was at least in her late 40s, but she still looked really beautiful, and... Hang on. Who was she? Why did she looked like a short-haired, older Jisoo?

"Omo! Unnie! Jisoo! I just noticed! You guys really look like sisters!" Taeyeon exclaimed, realizing the same thing. Yoo-jin laughed. "You think so? Aigoo... I'm not as pretty as her," the professor said humbly, making Jisoo giggle. "Nice to meet you, Gyosunim," said Jisoo, reaching to shake her hand. "Oh and it's an honor to meet you, Jisoo-ssi! My daughters are die-hard Blinks, you know!" Professor Yoo-jin said kindly.

Jisoo chuckled and nodded, but Taeyeon pouted.

"I guess no kids love SNSD anymore these days, huh, Unnie?" she said. Yoo-jin laughed. "Aigoo... You know my generation loves you guys, right? Hey, sit, sit!" she said. Taeyeon chuckled and sat down, and we followed suit. "How old are your daughters, Gyosunim?" Jisoo asked her. "The eldest is 19, the younger is 15, the youngest is 12. I have a 10 year old boy too, but he's into Itzy," said the professor. Jisoo giggled and nodded. My eyes widened. This professor had 4 children? Wow...

Professor Yoo-jin studied a file on her computer, then–to my surprise–she looked straight at me.

"Kim Yeoni-ssi. You have some strong swimmers, I must say," she said calmly.

Taeyeon straight up cackled, but Jisoo and I blushed as red as tomatoes. Damn this professor. I looked up, realizing that I didn't know how to reply to her remark.

"I–I... T–Thanks, I guess?" I stammered. Professor Yoo-jin smiled. "No, I'm being serious. You could have easily given her a triplet. And it's in her genes too. There were a few twins in her father's family," she said.

I looked up in surprise. Her father? So she knew?

"Gyosunim... Y–You... You know that Noona and I are not related?" I asked her. She nodded and smiled. "Of course. Taengoo here told me when she booked the appointment," she said. Taeyeon smiled. "I had to. Yoo-jin-unnie would freak out if I didn't," she said, but the professor shook her head. "Not necessarily. I've had a few patients with incest pregnancies before. When it happens, it happens, right?" she said coolly.

I stared at her in amazement. To find someone as open-minded as her in Korea, let alone a doctor, was like finding a needle in a huge haystack. I instantly admired her. Professor Yoo-jin went back to her computer and sucked her teeth.

"Right. 21 weeks. Jisoo-ssi, do you mind taking off your coat and laying down on the mattress there? Let's do an ultrasound," she asked Jisoo. "Not at all, Gyosunim," she said.

Jisoo stood up and I helped her with her coat. She walked to the mattress and laid down on her back. Taeyeon and I stood and followed the professor and Jisoo to the ultrasound machine, excited to see what the professor was about to do.

Professor Yoo-jin peeled Jisoo's yoga pants down, revealing her smooth and round belly. I smiled as I realized just how big her belly had grown. I knew I had had sex with her a few times after we returned from Singapore a few weeks ago, but I didn't realize it until now. Somehow, seeing Jisoo's naked bump always made me have a hard on, so I placed my arm on top of my crotch to hide it.

"Yeoni-ssi. Your sister was in America for her first four months of pregnancy, right? Is this your first time seeing her go through an ultrasound?" Yoo-jin asked. I nodded. "Yes, Gyosunim," I said. "Well... You might want to pay attention to the screen, then," she said.

I did so. The professor lathered the transducer with a blue gel, then she pressed it on Jisoo's bump. The screen came to life, revealing a black and white moving image. Jisoo glanced at the screen and smiled wide.

"Yeongi... Do you see them?" asked Jisoo sweetly.

At first I didn't recognise what it was, but then, suddenly, I saw it. I saw the tiny fingers and toes, the heads, the cute tiny noses, the ears... Oh gosh... Look at those eyes.

"Yeoni?"

Taeyeon called out. I turned to look at her, but I couldn't say anything. Tears were streaming non stop from my eyes, wetting my cheeks, dripping from my chin. I looked at Jisoo, and she too was crying, not because of the babies, but because she saw me cry.

"Gosh, Yeongyeong... Why do you turn into such a crybaby today," she uttered with a chuckle, but she sniffled and wiped her own tears.

I walked closer to her and grabbed her hand. My eyes were fixed to the screen, unable to stop staring at my children. I heard Professor Yoo-jin chuckling from behind me, so I turned to look at her.

"Your babies are healthy. Their fingers and toes are fully formed, as well as their eyebrows and lashes. They're also developing Meconium now, which is collecting in their bowels and will be their first bowel movement after birth. Oh, and... This is something cool. Yeoni-ssi, try pressing Jisoo's bump gently," she said.

I looked back at my sister, and she nodded. Trembling, I placed my palm on Jisoo's belly and pressed gently. I immediately felt a push back! I gasped and pulled my hand quickly, making Yoo-jin and Taeyeon laugh.

"Omo! They just kicked, right?" exclaimed Jisoo, her eyes wide in surprise. "Did you feel it?" the professor asked excitedly. I nodded rapidly.

Jisoo did the same, pressing her palm gently on her belly, and the babies kicked again, twice this time. Jisoo squealed and giggled, while I laughed and cried at the same time. Yoo-jin chuckled.

"You can expect more kicks and fetal movements from now on. They're becoming more and more active at this stage of your pregnancy," explained Yoo-jin.

The professor studied the screen for a little while, before looking at Jisoo and I again.

"Now... One last thing to do. Do you want to know the gender now?" she asked.

I looked at Jisoo and she nodded confidently, smiling wide. I looked up at Yoo-jin and nodded. Somehow, I felt my heart fluttering again, beating faster in anticipation.

"Yes, Gyosunim," I told her. She smiled. "Boys. Two boys. You can start looking for names," she said.

Jisoo and I gasped and looked back at the screen. I felt tears leaking down from my eyes again. Two boys. My two sons. My two champions. I felt Jisoo's hand squeezing mine, and I stared at her lovingly.

"Are you happy, Noona?" I asked her gently. "Never been happier, Yeongyeong..." she said with a big smile.

We wrapped up our session with Professor Yoo-jin. She told Jisoo to start sleeping on her side and maybe find a pillow to support her growing belly and relieve her lower back from stress. She also told her to drink more water. Jisoo was worried about her weight gain, but the professor told her that she was still within the ideal range, so she shouldn't worry.

"I'll see you four weeks from now, Jisoo-ssi. Taenggo, see you next week?" Yoo-jin said. The two expecting moms nodded and smiled. "Thank you, Gyosunim," Jisoo said kindly. "See you next week, Unnie!" exclaimed Taeyeon.

We thanked the professor and walked back to the waiting room, but she walked with us. Professor Yoo-jin placed her hand on my shoulder when we reached the door to take us back to the hallway.

"Yeoni-ssi," she said. "Yes, Gyosunim?" "I heard you're also intimate with Jennie-ssi and Irene-ssi. Considering how strong your seeds are, you might want to... Exercise caution during your intercourses," she said carefully. I blushed. "Y–Yes, Gyosunim," I said, a little embarrassed. "Well, unless... You're planning on having multiple children in one go, then..." she added.

Taeyeon and Jisoo laughed, but I gulped. I just came loads inside Jennie this morning. Shit. But, I thought, that wasn't the first time I did it, right? And I had been her boyfriend for a year and a half now, and she had never been pregnant. I guessed her pills must have done wonders.

The nurse led us back out to the lobby in the parking lot, and Taeyeon smiled as we stepped back outside.

"Well, congrats on the two boys, Guys! Where are you guys heading now?" she asked us. "We're having lunch with the girls later, but..." Jisoo said, looking at her watch, "... We still have a few hours to go. I guess I'll just go wherever Yeoni takes me."

Taeyeon chuckled and nodded, before wrapping us in a warm embrace.

"Happy birthday again, you two! Stay healthy, okay?" she wished us. We hugged her back. "Thanks, Sunbaenim," I said. "Please stay healthy yourself too, Unnie," said Jisoo.

Taeyeon giggled and pulled herself back, then suddenly she punched my arm. It actually hurt, knowing how strong she actually was, but I stopped myself from complaining.

"Hey, great job yesterday with Dispatch! And last night too!" she said. "You knew about last night?" I asked her. She nodded. "Ya... I'm still the Head of Strike Force, okay? Your pretty girlfriend is only an Acting-Head!" she exclaimed. I laughed. "Let's hope Jieun-unnie and her team can find out more about Manse soon, so we can start planning our moves," Jisoo said. Taeyeon nodded. "Don't worry yourself with it for now, Jisoo. Just focus on recovering and taking care of your boys," she said kindly.

Taeyeon waved and walked to her car. Jisoo and I said our goodbyes to her, and we entered our car and started driving. As we exited the complex, I sighed and looked at my sister, and she smiled back.

"Where to, Yeongi?" she asked me. I thought for a while. "I don't know... Where do you want to go?" I asked her. She rubbed her belly. "Have you had breakfast? I'm... Kinda hungry," Jisoo said sheepishly. I laughed. "I ate some pastries that Irene made earlier, but I can eat some more," I said. "Yay! What do you crave?" she asked. "Shouldn't I be the one asking the question? You're the pregnant one!" I said. Jisoo laughed. "I know! But... I crave so many foods I don't know which one to pick!" she exclaimed. "Pick one, then!" "No! You choose!" "No! You should choose!" "Ya! Sekki-ya!"

I laughed out loud hearing her swear, and she did so too. I missed this exchange between us. I missed everything about her, really. Jisoo looked at me and grinned, and I knew she really meant it about asking me to choose a place to eat. I smiled. I did have a place in mind.

"Noona, to be honest, I have a place in mind," I said. Her eyes widened. "See? Where is it?" she asked. I chuckled. "Geumho-dong," I said.

Jisoo chuckled and looked to the road ahead.

"You know what... Somehow I had that place in mind too," she uttered softly. I smiled. "I miss your cooking, Noona..." I said truthfully, and she nodded. "And I miss cooking for you. Taengoo-unnie and Seungyeon-unnie stocked us with groceries and fresh produce too, I need to cook them before they turn bad," she said.

I laughed. Jisoo really had turned into an ahjumma, but I loved this ahjumma so much.

"Alright. Let's go home," I said.

We arrived at our childhood home around 10.30, and by then I was completely hungry already. I knew Jennie had booked a restaurant in Gangnam for our lunch later, but it would still be at 1pm, so we had enough time. I parked my car on the streetside, and we walked inside arm in arm.

Jisoo hung her coat and went straight to the kitchen as soon as we entered. I chuckled and followed her, taking and wearing an apron from the kitchen cabinet. She stared at me confusedly.

"What are you doing?" she asked me. "Cooking with you! Come, tell me what to do!" I said.

Jisoo blinked a few times, before chuckling and shrugging. She took out some vegetables and seafood from the fridge, placing them on the kitchen table.

"Alright. Simplest thing to do: Cut the veggies, don't cut yourself," she commanded me. "Ya. I'm not that clumsy," I said. She giggled. "I know... But accidents do happen!" she said.

I laughed and started my work, cutting the leeks, spring onions, green onions, mushrooms and bok choy. I saw Jisoo take a cleaver and started dissecting the seafood. I smiled as I realised what she was making.

"Jjampong?" I asked her. She nodded, still focused on her squids, clams, and shrimps.

We worked diligently in silence for a while, the only sounds we could hear were the sound of my knife on my chopping board and the sound of Jisoo's cleaver on her chopping board. I turned to look at her, and saw that she had tied her long black hair in a bun and started preparing the soup base. Suddenly, I heard her singing a very silly and familiar song.

"Annyeong, annyeong... Naneun Jisoo-ya..." she sung absentmindedly. "Hellyumgasseu meogeotdoni yeoroke dwaetji..." I continued. She laughed out loud. "Ya! How do you know that song?" she exclaimed. "You always sing it whenever you're spacing out!" I snapped back.

She laughed and sighed, looking back at her pot of jjampong. I smiled as I watched her. I suddenly remembered what I felt when I entered this house that fateful night in 2026, after Jennie told us to follow our hearts and we ended up having sex for the first time.

I remembered back then I felt jealous of the man who would come home every evening after work to see Jisoo working in the kitchen, sweating and frowning, but looking happy and whole. With everything that transpired after that night, who would that man be? Would there be such a man to win Jisoo's heart eventually? And even if he did, would he accept Jisoo and our two children?

Then, I remembered what Jisoo told me in my bedroom that night, right when I was about to take her virginity. I remembered how hesitant I was, and she told me that... That she'd never let any man touch her before me, and she didn't plan to do it with anyone but me.

My heart fluttered and I gulped. Was she telling the truth, or was it just lust taking over her that night? Did Jisoo really... Really wanted to spend the rest of her life with me... As my lover?

"Ya! Yeongyeong!"

Her words startled me up from my daydream. She was glaring at me.

"H–Huh?" I stammered. "Ya! Don't slack off! The soup is boiling soon and we need to put in the ingredients promptly! You haven't even started cutting the mushrooms!" she exclaimed. "A-Ah, yes... Mianhae..." I said, getting back to my chopping board.

She pouted and turned to face the pot again, stirring the soup and adding the seafood inside, but then I heard her giggling.

"Yeongi..." she called. "Hm?" "Mianhae..." she uttered softly. I smiled. She was really cute. "N–No, Noona. My mistake," I said, but she shook her head. "No... It's not that... It's... I'm sorry for... For what I did," she said. "Eh? What do you mean?" I asked her. I saw her smile as she kept stirring the pot. "I'm sorry... For pushing you away like that... I shouldn't do it," she said sincerely.

I stared at her for a moment, but then I smiled. I approached her and hugged her from behind, resting my hands on her bump. She giggled and sighed, enjoying my warmth.

"I don't know what happened to me that day... I don't know why I panicked like that and pushed you away... I'm sorry..." she whispered. I chuckled and rubbed her bump. "Noona... It's alright. I understand. I saw you clutching your belly that morning, and it broke my heart..." I uttered. "Yeah... It was... I don't know, Yeongi... It's like... I was afraid for our babies," she said, her voice trembling. I hugged her a little tighter and whispered in her ear. "And I was afraid for their mother," I said.

Jisoo stopped stirring the pot and turned to look at me. She stared at my eyes seriously.

"Yeongi. You know I wouldn't care as much if it was me. But... If anything bad... Happens to the babies... I... I can't..." she trailed off, looking down.

I held her shoulders, trying to encourage her. I could still sense the fear in her words. She shook her head, before looking back up at me. She rubbed her bump gently, thinking of what to say next.

"I don't know if this makes sense... But... I... I'll do anything to protect the babies. I... I thought that separating myself with you would make me feel safer, but instead... Instead I felt even more exposed," she uttered.

She sighed and threw herself to hug me. I hugged back and smiled.

"Yeongi... Tell me the truth. I'm being weird, right?" she asked me. "What? No! Of course not! Why would you think that?" I said. "I don't know... I keep having these conflicting emotions inside me... Like... One day I'll miss you, but then I'll start being afraid for your safety. I wanted you near me, but then I felt like we needed to be separated to be safe... I'm weird..." she said exasperatedly.

Somehow, her words made me chuckle. She looked up in confusion.

"Ya! Are you laughing at me?" she asked. I laughed and shook my head. "No! Noona... You're not weird! I can completely understand. Isn't it normal for pregnant moms to have mood swings?" I asked.

Jisoo stared at me for a few seconds, but then she smiled and turned back to her pot.

"I guess so... Taengoo-unnie and Seungyeon-unnie told me so too..." she said. "Gosh I feel bad for them... And for Irene-unnie, Jennie, Rosie and Lisa too." "Why?" I asked her as I returned to my chopping board. "I don't know... They care so much for me, and I know the IPG is protecting me... I feel like I'm becoming a burden for them. I should be helping them, and instead I kept bogging them down with my problems," she said sorrowfully. "Noona, don't say that..." I uttered.

She sighed and looked at me.

"You know, Yeongi... Sometimes I want to just quit. Quit being an idol, quit being an IPG member... Wouldn't that be easier?" she asked me. "You know we can't do that, Noona... Not after learning everything that we've learned so far," I told her. "Yeah, you're right..." she admitted.

I smiled and finished cutting all the veggies. I brought them to her and hugged her again from the back, rubbing her baby bump gently again. I could feel her smiling.

"Besides, what do you want to do if we stop all this?" I asked her. She chuckled. "I don't know... Becoming a full-time housewife sounds interesting. Raising the boys... Taking care of you... Cooking for you everyday, welcoming you home from the studio every evening..." she mused.

Her words stunned me. I had just daydreamed about that exact scenario a few minutes earlier, and she actually spelled it out loud right now? I felt my heart fluttering. Was she being serious?

"Won't you love that, Yeongi?" she asked me sweetly. "Huh? Y–Yeah..." I stuttered. She giggled. "It's much simpler, right?" she said. "You're right..."

Jisoo inserted the veggies into the pot. She added a few other ingredients and stirred the pot a few times, and soon the fresh and delicious smell of the dish started feeling my senses. My stomach grumbled in hunger, and Jisoo heard this, making her giggle.

"Ya... Who's the one pregnant?" she teased me. I laughed.

The jjampong was ready, and she told me to bring the pot to the table. Jisoo filled two bowls with rice and placed one in front of me. We sat together, said grace, and stared at the delicious food in front of us.

"Jalmokhaesubnida!" we exclaimed together.

I scooped the soup and slurped it noisily. As soon as the hot and tangy soup touched my lips, I squealed in delight. It was so good! Jisoo did the same and closed her eyes, enjoying the sensation.

"Gosh... I'm such a good cook!" she praised herself. I laughed. "Omo! Shameless self praise!" I pointed. She laughed and stuck her tongue at me. "Was I wrong? The food's epic, right?" she defended herself. I chuckled and nodded. "You're the best cook in the world, Noona..." I said truthfully. She blushed a little. "Aigoo... And we're going to eat at a Michelin-starred restaurant for lunch later!" she said. I chuckled. "I'm sure it won't taste as good as your cooking," I said vehemently. She laughed out loud. "Ya! Enough with the cheesy praises!" "I'm telling the truth!"

We laughed and enjoyed the food together. I wasn't lying when I said that she was the best cook in the world. At least for me, she indeed was. I couldn't remember ever tasting anything bad that Jisoo made.

As we were finishing the jjampong, I stared at her, smiling as I watched her eating deliciously. Her cheeks were already getting chubbier, and they were even more puffed up now when she filled her face with food. She was so precious, so beautiful, so wholesome. I would do anything to protect her, to protect our children.

We finished the brunch and cleaned up. I looked up at the clock. It was 11.45. Still quite some time until our lunch. Jisoo walked to the sofa and rested herself slowly. All her movements were a little slower nowadays because of her big belly, and she looked really cute. I chuckled and sat next to her.

"Ah... This is life, isn't it?" she sighed. I laughed. "What is?" I asked her. "You know... Staying home... Eating home-cooked meals... Shit, I'm sounding like an ahjumma again, am I not?" she said. I chuckled and flung my arm around her shoulders. "Only the most beautiful ahjumma in the world ever," I uttered.

She giggled, and we stared into each other's eyes lovingly. Suddenly, I remembered something.

"Oh! That's right..." I said. "What is it?" she asked me.

I reached into my pocket and took out a small box. She giggled and took it from my hand. She opened it, revealing a titanium bracelet I purchased for her. She gasped and took it out, wearing it on her wrist. She then stretched her arm, admiring the bracelet.

"It's beautiful... Thank you, Yeongi," she exclaimed.

I laughed and kissed her cheek, before lifting my wrist in front of her face. She gasped.

"Omo... Is it... Couple bracelets?" she asked me. I nodded. "Had this made for us before you returned," I said. She giggled. "Well, this is awkward..." "What is?"

Jisoo stood up slowly, patting my knee.

"Wait here," she said.

She walked quickly into her bedroom, and soon she came back out with a small paper bag, giving it to me. I took out a small box from inside of it, and looked at her before opening it.

"This is... A little silly, but... Open it," she said as she sat back down next to me.

I opened it, and to my surprise it was also a bracelet, but this one was made out of gold. Was this what I thought it was? I looked at her, and she giggled sheepishly.

"I made us bracelets too... Couple bracelets," she uttered shyly, lifting her other wrist, revealing a similar bracelet around it.

I laughed. She was so adorable, and what were the chances we thought of the same gifts to give each other? I reached to hug her, and she hugged back.

"Oh, Noona... I love you," I whispered. "I love you too, Yeongyeong..." she said.

She giggled and rested her head on my shoulder. I kissed the crown of her head and gently lifted her chin with my hand. She stared deeply into my eyes, smiling.

"Noona..." "Hm? "Noona, don't ever feel afraid again. I'm here for you. I'll do anything to protect you, to protect our children. I promise you," I said sincerely.

Jisoo stared at me, then she smiled. She nodded, before placing her hand on my cheek.

"I trust you, Yeongi..." she whispered. "I'll never push you away again. I promise."

She pulled my face closer to hers, and I closed my eyes and my lips touched hers. We kissed lovingly and passionately. Our tongues twisting each other inside our mouths, our hands caressing each other's cheeks adoringly. I felt her hand naughtily slip down to my crotch. I chuckled and pulled my head back, staring at her.

"Ya... Since when do you become naughty?" I accused her. She laughed, but continued rubbing my crotch. She tsked. "Oh, come on, Yeongi. I saw you had a boner when you saw the professor peel down my yoga pants in the clinic earlier! Who's the naughty one here?" she charged back.

I laughed and pulled her gently to straddle me on the sofa. Jisoo giggled and placed her arms on my shoulders, before leaning in to kiss my lips again. My hands reached back, caressing her spine, before reaching her plump butt cheeks, squeezing them in delight.

Jisoo let out a soft moan, and she started grinding her hips on my boner, making her round baby bump press against my rock hard cock. I felt my cock getting even harder, and Jisoo felt it too.

"Naughty..." she whispered.

I chuckled and kissed her jaw, before peppering her neck with kisses. Jisoo closed her eyes and moaned, enjoying my kisses.

"Mmh... Yeongi..."

My kisses reached her breasts. She squirmed, and then she straightened herself, pulling her top off slowly and sexily, casting it to the carpet. I stared at her, ravishing her with my eyes. Her tits were plump and juicy, and her big belly was so round, so smooth, so sleek.

Her cleavage was bulging underneath her bra, looking so full, so I reached behind to unclasp the bra. Her big tits dropped beautifully as it was freed from the constraints of the bra, revealing her darkened nipples, already fully erect.

"Gosh... Since when you became so big..." I whispered. Jisoo giggled.

She pulled my head, burying my face on her tits. I slobbered her milky soft breasts, then her hard nipples, making Jisoo jolt and squirm.

"A–Ah... Yeongi..."

I sucked on her nipples as hard as I could, making my sister squirm in delight. My left hand stayed on her butt, but my right hand reached forward, squeezing and fondling her big breasts, my fingers playing on her nipples.

"Yeongi... Yeong... Mmmmhhh...."

Jisoo had just cum. I felt her pussy juice wetting my pants, and she gripped my head in a tight lock. Finally, she pulled back, before slipping down to the carpet, resting her head on my leg.

"Gosh... I... I hadn't cum like that for three days..." she whispered. I chuckled. "Who told you to push me away?" I said teasingly. She giggled and nodded. "I know..." she uttered.

With that, she reached to unbuckle my pants. She nimbly did so, before pulling my pants down, and then my boxer. My cock stood tall, almost the same length of her face, and she giggled as she grabbed it gently with her smooth hands.

"Do you miss me?" she asked my cock cutely. I chuckled, but my cock was throbbing in her hands.

Jisoo smiled and started licking my penis deliciously. I closed my eyes, enjoying the sensation. Her warm tongue travelled from the tip to the bottom of the shaft, then to the balls, before going back up again very, very slowly.

"U...Ungh... J–Jisoo... N–Noona..."

She kept licking my shaft for a few more seconds, before opening her mouth wide and devouring my cock in one go. I felt my head reaching the bottom of her throat, and her oral cavity clasped around my shaft. Fuck! So good!

"J–Jisoo..."

Jisoo started moving her head, initially slowly, but then she picked up speed. Before long, her head was bobbing up and down on my crotch, sucking my dick noisily and deliciously. I stared at her while gripping the edges of the sofa, electricity currents spreading from my groin to my entire body.

"F-–Fuck... N–Noona... Ugh... Ummhh... Nggh... N–Noona..."

Her tongue wiggled underneath my shaft, and my eyes rolled to the back of my skull. This was heavenly. Jisoo didn't have Sana's neck, Irene's tongue, or Jennie's thick lips, but she was always the most passionate in sucking my cock. I felt my body tensing, my vision blurring. I was reaching the summit.

"N–Noona... I'm... I–I... C–Cumming... F–Fuck... N–Noona!"

I unloaded inside my sister's throat, but then she pulled back when I was still spurting cum, so shots after shots of thick white liquid started coating her face, her tits, her baby bump. She gasped for air and coughed, and I too was gasping when my penis stopped cumming.

"You came so much, Yeongi..." she whispered.

Jisoo stood up slowly, rubbing the cum on her belly like it was some sort of cream, and she peeled her pants down, slowly revealing the full extent of her big belly. I watched her with a gaping mouth, and I felt my cock getting even harder as finally the pants dropped to the floor. Her belly was round and sexy, her pussy was chubbier than ever, and it was clean shaven.

"My gosh, Noona..." I whispered. "You're so... Hot..."

I expected her to straddle me again, but instead, she turned herself, her back facing me. She sat down very slowly, placing my cock in between her thigh, right in front of her baby bump. I sat up and reached forward to support her bump, chuckling.

"New position?" I asked her. She nodded. "I know how much you love to rub my baby bump, and in this position I won't put too much stress on my lower back," she said. I nodded. Anything to make her as comfortable as possible.

She grabbed my cock and pulled herself up, slowly guiding my cock to the entrance of her pussy. I closed my eyes as I felt the warmth of her wet vagina slowly engulfing me, and I shuddered as inch by inch my cock plunged inside her.

"M–Mhh... N–Noona..." "Y–Y–Yeong... Yeongi... Mm... Hhh..."

As always, as if made for each other, I felt the tip of my cock reach the entrance to her womb right when I was fully inside her. She glanced back and kissed my lips, and with that, she pulled herself up slowly, before slamming herself back down onto me.

"A–Ah! Ah... Ah! Y-Yeongi..."

My hands rubbed her belly, while my hips thrusted in and out of her. My balls were slapping her labia and clit repeatedly, making Jisoo squirm and squeal in delight. She reached to grab my hand, rubbing her bump together with me, while her other hand pulled my hand to squeeze her breast together with her.

"N–Noona... J–J–Jisoo... N–Noona... Ugh! Unggh!" "Aah! Y–Yeongi! Yeongi! A–Ah... S–So good! Aah!"

Jisoo's insides felt so warm and tender, so juicy and tight. I moved my hips up and down rapidly, rigorously. Jisoo squeezed my hand on her tits, playing with her own nipple, while I squeezed hers on her belly, rubbing it gently.

"Unggh... Y–Yeongi... I'm... I–I... C-cumming!"

Jisoo let out a loud sigh and pulled herself up, and she squirted her pussy juice like a firehose. She fell back onto my cock, and it easily slipped inside her. She rested her back on my chest, and I leaned back. I lifted my legs and rested my feet on the coffee table, before pummeling her in a full-nelson lock.

"A–Ah... Ah... Y–Yeong... Yeongi! A–Ah! Ah! AAH!"

Her body shuddered and trembled as she reached another orgasm. Her hands clutched her own belly, giving it support. I kept pistoning in and out of her pussy, and I felt her vagina walls clenching around my shaft. She looked up and I looked down to kiss her lips, slobbering and sucking her tongue deliciously. I felt my body tensing again. I wanted to cum inside her.

"N–Noona... I'm... I'm cumming again..." "Y–Yes... Yes... C–Cum... Cumm... Inside... A–Ah... Yeong... Yeong... YEONGI!" "J–Jisoo!"

We came together. My first few shots were unloaded inside her, but then she gushed out and pushed my cock out of her, so I watched as shots after shots of my cum shot up and landed on her belly and tits.

We slumped onto the sofa, unable to move. Our bodies drenched in sweat, and we gasped and panted for air, like we had just ran a marathon. Jisoo crept up to reach my face and kissed me again, and I hugged her tenderly.

"I love you, Yeongi..." she whispered. "I love you too, Jisoo-ya..." I whispered.

She squirmed, before chuckling.

"What?" I asked her. "Nothing! It's... Somehow I'm still not used to you calling me by name..." she said. I laughed. "Sorry, Noona..." I said, but she shook her head. "It's alright. I like it... Honey..." she uttered, before cringing again.

I laughed and kissed her again. She was just so adorable. We stayed there on the sofa for a long while, until slowly our breathing returned to normal. My hands kept rubbing her belly, enjoying the feeling more and more.

"Ya... Professor Yoo-jin was super pretty, don't you think?" Jisoo quipped after a while. "She looked just like you, you know! I was shocked when I first saw her," I said. Jisoo chuckled. "Gosh... I wish I'll look as pretty as her when I'm her age," she said. "And four kids! Do you think I'll still have such a good figure after four pregnancies, Yeongi?"

I laughed and stared at her. Jisoo had gained a lot of weight recently, but for me she didn't look any less beautiful. In fact, she looked even more beautiful and glowing. I decided to tease her.

"Noona... Do you really want to have eight children?" I asked her. She looked at me quizzically. "Eight? What are you talking about?" she asked me in confusion. "You heard the professor, right? I could have easily given you triplets. You're carrying twins now. Let's say we have twins for another three times up to four pregnancies. We'll have eight by then," I said.

Jisoo blinked a few times, then she gasped and laughed as she understood me. She slapped my thigh repeatedly.

"Ya! Do you think I'm a breeding machine or something?!" she yelled.

I laughed and hugged her. She laughed with me for a while, then she stared at me with her beautiful eyes. She placed my hand on her belly and pressed my palm gently, and the boys kicked back almost in an instant. We giggled.

"Gosh... I'll never get enough of that," I said. She nodded. "Me too..." she uttered.

I kissed her belly lovingly, before looking up at the mother of my children. Somehow, her words from earlier rang back in my mind. I decided to tell her that.

"Noona," "Hm?" "I... I'd love it," I said. She looked at me with confusion. "Love what?" she asked. "I'd love it... To have you cook for me everyday, to have you welcome me every evening when I return from the studio. That'll be a dream come true," I said sincerely.

She stared into my eyes for a little while, before turning away and chuckling. Hang on. Was she blushing?

"Ya... Don't you have Irene and Jennie for that too?" she uttered slowly.

Somehow, I shook my head.

"But... I want you..." I uttered truthfully.

Now she was truly blushing red. She bit her lips, before smiling and staring at me.

"We'll... There will be a mountain of obstacles for us to be able to do that, you know... The world won't be able to accept that. We're still brother and sister," she said. "I know... But who needs the world?" I replied without thinking.

She giggled and pecked my lips.

"Cheesy bastard," she said. "But you love this cheesy bastard," I defended myself. She laughed. "I do. I do love this cheesy bastard so much, unfortunately," she said.

We embraced each other and closed our eyes. I did not want to let her go. Heck, I didn't even want to meet the girls at that moment, to be honest. I just wanted to stay here in my living room with Jisoo, hugging each other, feeling each other's warmth. Should we do another round? I knew I could still go on. Jisoo felt this, and giggled.

"Ya. Don't even think about it. Save your energy," she said. I chuckled. "How did you read my mind?" I asked her. She giggled. "I'm your Noona, remember? Of course I know what my horny namdongsaeng is thinking!" she said.

I chuckled, but then I paused.

"Hang on. Save my energy? For what?" I asked her.

To my surprise, she only chuckled. She stood up and picked her clothes, before staring at me.

I walked inside into the living room, and I saw Lisa turning off the huge TV set. I whistled as I saw her furniture and household items. I knew she was as wealthy as the other three Blackpink girls, but Lisa had a flair for the extravagant. I could see black and gold everywhere I looked, as well as animal prints, marbles, and expensive art pieces.

"Damn, girl... This feels like an art gallery!" I complimented her. Lisa smirked. "Ah, well... A girl's gotta enjoy her own palace, don't you think? Hey, sit, sit! We're still waiting for the greenlight from the IPG girls!" she exclaimed, gesturing towards the sofa.

She left to the kitchen, and I sat down and chuckled as I saw the many pieces of popcorn on the black leather sofa. Lisa could be messy at times, hell... Most times. I saw a huge red bag of popcorn on the coffee table next to Lisa's laptop and a black IPG box. I wondered what was inside the box, but I decided to wait for Lisa to open it. I took a piece of popcorn and chomped on it. Hmm... Honey glazed.

"What were you watching?" I asked her as she returned with two bottles of beer. She shrugged. "Ah... Old movie. You don't wanna watch it," she said casually, handing me one of the bottles.

She plopped herself on the sofa next to me. I chuckled and clinked my bottle against hers, and we gulped our cold beer. Fuck, that was good! I looked at the label on the bottle, and I recognized that it was a Thai beer brand.

"Imported?" I asked her. "Smuggled..." she jokingly said in a sneaky tone. I laughed. "Ooo... Sneaky..." I said. She laughed with me. "Well, we are about to do some... Secret agents stuff, right? I say it's fitting," she said.

I nodded. I guessed what we were about to do could be qualified as some 'secret agents stuff'. She texted me earlier today and told me that Sana had managed to talk with Mina and got Ansel's address from her, and since it turned out that his apartment was right below Lisa's, IU sent Lisa to plant the bug. Dara proposed to have someone protect Lisa while she's doing so, and that was where I came into the picture.

Lisa glanced at her watch, and I took a peek. It was 7.50 pm, so we should get the greenlight from the IPG soon. Lisa looked calm, but I knew she was at least feeling a little nervous for her first field assignment, for she kept glancing at her watch and tapped the floor with her feet. I placed a hand on her thigh to calm her down.

"Nervous?" I asked. She giggled. "A little. You?" she asked me. I shrugged. "Same. A little. Shit, at least you're dressed for the occasion," I said, scanning her from head to toe using my eyes.

While I was only wearing a hoodie over my shirt and a pair of denim pants, Lisa was wearing her full outfit from the 'Kill This Love' era, making her look like a proper secret agent with black tactical cropped jacket on top of a black tank top, black tight hot pants, belts all over her body, and black calf-high boots. She looked armed and ready, and...

"Damn, girl... You look hot!" I praised her.

Lisa laughed and stood up, twirling herself once, showing me her entire outfit. She posed with her back facing me, perking her chubby ass up. I could see little parts of her butt cheeks spilling out of her shorts, and I instinctively spanked her ass, making it bounce nicely. Lisa gasped and turned.

"Yeongi! Calm your horny ass down!" she scolded me, but she sat back down while laughing. "Sorry... Couldn't resist," I uttered. Lisa giggled. "Oh, I bet you can't resist such a fat booty... Don't worry, Yeongi, you can have this fat booty later after we've done our secret agents stuff," she said naughtily. "What do you want me to do to your fat booty?" I asked her, deciding to play along. She giggled. "Well... If you can do what you did last night, that'll be great!" she said, referring to our threesome with Rosé the night before. I did fuck her ass roughly last night.

This was always how we exchanged banters, Lisa and I. I laughed at her latest remark, and a question came to my mind.

"Since when do you have such a fat booty anyway?" I asked her.

She had grown a lot more voluptuous recently, especially her lower body. Her ass became much bigger, rounder, and thicker, and her thighs got a lot meatier. Lisa cackled.

"I guess I did let myself eat a little too much in America, didn't I?" she pondered. I chuckled. "You look better anyway, Lili..." I mused. She nodded confidently. "Of course! Hey, serious question: Do you like my outfit?" she asked.

I nodded and smiled.

"I always loved that era. I still remember I had a boner watching all four of you perform in these outfits," I said. She slapped my shoulder and laughed. "Ya! Even your sister? Fuck, Yeongi! You're a sick bastard!" she exclaimed. "She's not my sister, remember?" I defended myself. "But back then you didn't know that! Come on, just admit it... You jerked off to your Noona all the time, right?" she pressed me.

I laughed, and nodded embarrassedly. Lisa laughed out loud satisfactorily and hugged my arm.

"That's why you're our Blackpink Boyfriend," she said, and we laughed together.

At that moment, the laptop on the table came to life. The screen lit up, and I noticed that it was a video conference call from the IPG HQ. Lisa accepted the call, and soon Sana, IU, Dara, Hyejin, Wendy, Jihyo, Minsoo, Yeri, and Rosé appeared on screen.

They were all in the IPG HQ, sitting around IU's control booth. Rosé, Dara, Hyejin, and Wendy all sat in front of four different laptops, controlling different things. I was surprised to see Chaeyoung and Jeongyeon too, sitting further back, but I thought they must be there on Sana's invitation.

"Lisa, Yeoni. Mina had turned on her phone. Ansel's there. From what we heard, they've finished cooking and are having dinner now," said IU. Lisa and I nodded. "Have she asked him about his work?" Lisa asked. Sana nodded. "Yes, and... We're right. He is working in Naver," said Sana, looking gloomy.

Lisa and I exchanged glanced. So it was true. But still needed to confirm his involvement with Manse. I stared back at my best friend through the screen.

"Alright. Let's start the operation," I said. "Take out your comms from the box," said IU. "Keep talking to us so we know what happens."

Lisa reached for the box and opened it. Inside, there were three sets of items. The first set was the four small discs, the size of a fingernail. These were the listening devices we needed to plant in Ansel's apartment. The second set was our earpieces, while the last one was a palm-sized device with three buttons on it. Lisa took the four discs and placed them securely in one of her pockets. Both of us took the earpieces and wore them, but I took the last device curiously.

"What's this?" I asked. Hyejin smiled. "That's my unlocking device. You can open any lock with it: Keys, keycards, passwords, fingerprints, you name it... You'll need it to open Ansel's apartment," she said. I smirked. "Was this the one you used to open my door?" I asked her. She blushed embarrassedly. "A–Ah, yes... Joesonghamnida, Yeoni-ssi..." she said meekly. I chuckled. "It's alright, Hyeongsa-nim," I said. I was only teasing her.

Rosé scooted nearer to the screen and stared directly at us.

"Guys, don't forget the order when you're placing the listening devices, okay? Four corners of the unit, starting from east, then south, then west, then north. It has to be in that order. You can only turn each one on after you've set it in that specific order, then go back up to Lisa's unit and turn on the transmitter. Get it?" she explained at length.

Lisa and I nodded.

"East, South, West, North, turn them on, go back up, turn on the transmitter. Shouldn't be too difficult," I said.

"Tell us as soon as you reach his floor. I'm going to disable all the CCTVs in that floor, including the one in Ansel's unit, but I can only keep it down for 15 minutes. You need to finish setting everything up in 15 minutes," said Dara.

"Okay," Lisa said, sounding ready.

"Don't forget to wear your masks and gloves, just in case. Let's not leave any trace and let's not have any other article published tomorrow, okay?" said Wendy. We nodded again.

"Good luck, Guys. We're counting on you," said IU.

With that, she cut off the call. Lisa and I stared at each other, and we reached to grab each other's hand. Somehow, I started to feel more nervous, and I knew Lisa did too.

"Let's do this," she said seriously. I nodded.

We stood and walked out of Lisa's unit silently, then we swiftly went for the emergency staircase, deciding not to risk meeting anyone by taking the lift. We took the stairs down, and stopped before opening the door to the hall.

"We're here," I said to my earpiece. "Got it. Disabling CCTV now," I heard Dara replied. "Anyone around on this floor?" Lisa asked. "No. Empty. But wear your masks and be quick. It's unit 13-01. Get ready..." Dara said.

Lisa and I looked at each other and pulled up our masks. We stared at each other, anxiously waiting for Dara's direction.

"CCTV off in 3, 2, ... 1. Go now!" she said.

I glanced at my watch. 8.05pm. We had until 8.20 to come in, plant the devices, and leave silently. We opened the door and walked swiftly to Ansel's unit. It was the unit on the left at the other end of the hallway from the emergency staircase. We reached the door, and I took out Hyejin's device and got confused.

"Hyejin-ssi. It's a passcode lock," I whispered to my comms. "Place the device on top of the lock and press the middle button twice," Hyejin said.

I did so, and as soon as I pressed the middle button twice, the little light on the device blinked. The red light blinked twice before turning green, and I heard the sound of the door unlocking. I stared at Lisa with wide eyes.

"Woah..." Lisa uttered in amazement. "Did it work?" Hyejin asked. "Yeah. We're in," I said.

We entered Ansel's apartment and closed the door behind us. The interior was posh and warm, a little different to Lisa's unit upstairs. We looked up, and saw a security camera pointing towards the foyer. The light on the camera was off, but we had to be sure.

"Dara-unnie... The CCTVs inside are off too, right?" Lisa confirmed. "Yes, Lisa. Don't worry," said Dara, reassuring her. "Okay," she said.

Lisa took out the listening devices and handed me two of them. We checked the compass in our smartwatches to know which direction we should proceed. She pointed to the right.

"North's that way, so I'll place the first and the last. You place the devices on the south and the west corners, Yeongi," Lisa said. I nodded. "Don't mess it up, Guys..." we heard Rosé through the comms.

I heard Lisa scoff at Rosé's words, and we left in the opposite directions. I went to the kitchen, the southmost corner of this unit, and waited for Lisa's signal, but instead, she appeared behind me, chuckling sheepishly.

"The east corner is inside Ansel's bedroom. It's locked. I need Hyejin's device," she said, opening her palm.

I chuckled and gave her the device, and she ran back. Soon, I heard her through my earpiece.

"First one's set, Yeongi. Your turn," she said. "Okay."

I placed the second small disc inside the cupboard in the kitchen, sticking it with a thumb tack on the innermost wall, hiding it carefully behind the cups.

"Second one's done. I'm moving to the west corner," I said. "I'm going to the north corner," confirmed Lisa.

I saw Lisa walking towards the study at the northmost corner of this unit and used Hyejin's device to unlock the door before disappearing inside. I opened the glass window separating the living room from the balcony and went out. The chilling night breeze stung my bones, so I quickly crouched and placed the third disc inside the potted plant on the balcony.

"Third one's done. Lisa, the last one's yours," I said. A second later Lisa replied. "Fourth one's done," she said. "Great job, guys! Now turn them on from the east, to the south, to the west, then lastly to the north," said Rosé.

I went back to the living room and saw Lisa exiting the study. I shook my head and told her to stay back and let me turn on the devices. She nodded and tossed me Hyejin's device to unlock Ansel's bedroom.

"Inside the night lamp on the right of his bed," she told me.

I nodded and used Hyejin's device to unlock Ansel's room. I walked straight to the table beside the bed and searched the night lamp, finding the small disc hidden carefully inside it. I pressed the button to turn the device on with a soft 'beep'.

"First one's on," I informed the listening parties. "How much time do we have?" I heard Lisa asking. "12 minutes and 28 seconds before the CCTVs' back on. Still enough time, but be quick. You still need to get out of the unit and reach the emergency staircase safely," Dara said.

I walked a little faster to the kitchen and reached for the device in the cupboard, turning it on. I placed the cups back carefully and closed the cupboard, before walking out to the living room. Lisa was standing in front of the study, looking a little anxious. She touched her earpiece and spoke again.

"Ansel's still with Mina, right?" she asked.

To my surprise, I heard Sana giggling.

"Oh he is still very much so with Mina," she said meaningfully. Lisa looked up, looking confused. "What do you mean?" she asked. I heard Sana giggling again. "Okay. Get your ears ready! I'm turning up the volume..." she said. "What the fuck, Unnie?" I heard Chaeyoung exclaiming. "Sha! Don't!" that must be Jeongyeon.

I heard ruffling sounds, and then...

"AAH... AA-AH... AH! F-FUCK! FUCK... AN... AHN... AHNSE–SELL... S–SO... B–BIG..."

My eyes almost popped out of the sockets, but Lisa gasped so loud, clapped her hands, and started laughing maniacally. I took out my earpiece out of shock, before putting it back in and yelling at Sana.

"SANA! WHAT THE FUCK?" I yelled.

I heard Sana laughing hysterically, and I could hear the collective exasperated sigh of everyone in the IPG HQ, followed by a few slaps and Sana's 'ow's. Fuck... Were they... Were they listening to Ansel and Mina having sex?

"I told you! He's still very much so with Mina..." she said naughtily. I shook my head. My gosh! "Are they... You know... Fucking?" asked Lisa, asking the obvious. I glared at her, but she giggled. "Ya think? Ansel has been plowing Minari on the kitchen table for quite some time by the sounds of it!" exclaimed Sana. "I thought you said they're having dinner?" I asked confusedly. Sana giggled. "They were! But then we heard commotions, and... Well... Soon Mina's moans filled the air," Sana explained.

I sighed and shook my head. My best friend was indeed naughty. I looked at Lisa, and I was perplexed to see her looking like she enjoyed it. She touched her earpiece again.

"Keep it up, Sana-unnie! It's music to my ears!" she said excitedly. "As you wish!" I heard Sana's reply, followed by frustrated groans from everyone in the IPG HQ.

I glared at Lisa again, but she started dancing to the sound of Mina and Ansel's sexual activity. I felt my face blushing red, while Lisa gestured to the balcony and tapped her watch a few times, telling me to get on with my work.

"Fuck you!" I complained, but I smiled behind my mask. "Later!" replied Lisa without missing a beat, and I couldn't help but laugh.

I went out to the balcony, trying to focus on finding the third disc inside the potted plant while listening to Mina's pleasured moans. Shit. She kept saying 'so big'... Just... Just how big was that guy, really? I knew he's black, but... But I shouldn't stereotype, right?

I found the disc behind one of the stones and turned it on. I sighed and shook my head, suddenly feeling my boner starting to form. Shit. Lisa would definitely get what she deserved for making me work while listening to Mina and Ansel having sex like this. She was asking for it.

"Third done?" she asked after I reentered the living room and closed the balcony separator.

I nodded and tossed her Hyejin's device, which she used to open the study. She disappeared inside, and I slumped on the sofa, suddenly feeling tired.

"Mina... M–Minari... F–Fuck... I love your... B–Big ass..."

I heard slapping sounds. Shit. I never paid any attention to Mina's ass. Was she blessed down there?

"Ah–Ahn... Ahn! An–Ans–Ansel... C–Cum... Cum..." "M–Me... T–Too! F–Fuck... Fuck! FUCK... M–Mina... Minari!" "AAH! A–AH! A–ANSE–ANSEL!!"

I heard grunts and moans and sighs. The couple must have just reached orgasm together. Shit. My cock was fully rock hard now. Suddenly, I realised then that this might have been Lisa's way to prepare me to have sex with her later. I chuckled. That crazy bitch. I reached for my earpiece and talked.

"How much time do we have, Sunbae?" I asked Dara. "10 minutes. Don't worry," she said calmly. "Sha, are they finished?" I asked my best friend. I heard her giggling. "Yeah... Mina must have passed out. That's normal," she said.

I chuckled and shook my head. I heard a phone ringing.

"You should pick that up," I said passingly. "No, Yeoni... It's from Mina's... Hang on..." Wendy answered, her voice concerned.

I sat up and listened more intently. I heard ruffling sounds again, and then a voice. A man's voice.

"Yeoboseyo?"

Deep, smooth, velvety. That must be Ansel's voice. Who was he talking to?

"Turn the volume up, Sha," I heard IU ordering Sana. "Yes... Yes I'm at my... Yes, yes. Yes, I can speak more comfortably there. Yes. Right away. Okay. Please give me... 10 minutes to get there? I'll call you back. Yes... Yes, Hyungnim. Good evening," Ansel said.

My eyes immediately flung open, and by the collective gasp I heard from the IPG HQ, I bet everyone was as shocked as I was. 'Hyungnim'? Who was he talking to? And where was he going to reach in 10 minutes? Could it be...

"Guys? That's..." I stuttered, but I heard Minsoo's voice. "Guys! 'Hyungnim'! That's the key! Jung-isanim was calling Park Manse 'Hyungnim' too on the phone when I overheard him! He must be talking to Manse!" I heard him exclaiming. "Hang on, Minsoo! We don't know that yet! We need to be sure," I heard Jihyo's voice. "Hyejin-ie! Open your tracking program! You can track Ansel's movement using his phone, right?" I heard IU barking orders. "It'll... I've not used that program for a while, Unnie... It's... Kinda intrusive," I heard Hyejin's voice sounding unsure. "No time for that, Hyejin-ie! Open the program now!" I heard Sana yelling, suddenly sounding serious and commanding, living up to her consigliere rank. "O–Okay. Right away!" I heard Hyejin's reply.

I stood up and pressed my earpiece deeper into my ear. I wanted to hear every detail. Where was Ansel going? Was he going to meet with Manse? But he said he was going to call him back, so he couldn't be going to meet the man, right? Was he...

I looked up in horror. What if Ansel was going back to this place? Could he actually reach in 10 minutes? And Dara said earlier that we had 10 minutes before the CCTV went online! I stood and rushed to the study. What took Lisa so long?

"Lisa? Are you done?" I asked her loudly.

A second later the door opened, and I saw a panicked Lisa, staring at me with sweat dripping from her face.

"What is it?" I asked her. "I... I dropped the disc behind the bookshelf..." she uttered panickedly. My eyes widened. "What?! How?" "I... I–It slipped. I tried to reach it but the tack fell off and the disc stuck behind the shelf!" she said.

We rushed in, and I saw that the northmost corner of the unit was indeed a bookshelf on the wall. Lisa pointed to the third row, and I knelt down to look. I could see the disc behind the shelf, but it was indeed stuck in between the shelf and the wall. I tried to reach it, but my hand was larger than Lisa's. If she couldn't do it, how could I?

"Fuck, Lisa!" I exclaimed. "S–Sorry, Yeongi... I–I'll find something long to poke it!" she said, frantically searching for a tool to poke the disc to turn it on.

At that moment, I heard Hyejin speak through my earpiece.

"Yeoni-ssi, Lisa-unnie! He's coming your way! I repeat: Ansel is going back to his apartment! Be quick!" she exclaimed panickedly.

Lisa and I stared at each other in horror. Lisa pressed her earpiece.

"How much time do we have?" she asked. "CCTVs... Around 8... 7, and a half minutes. For Ansel..." I heard Dara paused. "Less than five minutes! Fuck! What is he driving? He's moving so fast towards your direction!" Hyejin exclaimed panickedly.

Lisa rushed to find something, anything, while I kept trying to reach for the stuck disc. Shit. Shit, shit, shit. This was not good! I felt sweat starting to drip from my forehead. I could almost reach the disc...

"Yeongi! Use this!"

I turned to see Lisa had taken a small flag of Japan from the table. I took it and bent even lower to use the flagstick to poke the device. Shit. I couldn't see the button!

"Flashlight!" I exclaimed, and Lisa took her phone and turned on the flashlight. "He's reaching, Guys. He's reaching. Around three minutes away," Hyejin said frantically. "You still need to get back up to your unit to turn on the transmitter before the CCTVs are back online, Guys! Be quick!" pressed Rosé. "Not helping, Rosie!" scolded Lisa. "Can you reach it, Yeongi?" "I'm trying!" I grunted.

I tried to fit the stick, but my body couldn't bend any lower. I sat back up and sighed, wiping the sweat from my forehead. I shook my head, staring at Lisa tiredly.

"I can't. I can't bend any lower," I said. "Give it to me!" she said.

Lisa snapped the stick from my hand and bent her body so low, I was afraid that her back might snap. She reached down and stuck the small flag behind the bookshelf, reaching high up to touch the device.

"Al... Most... There..." she uttered. "He's reaching in one minute!" announced Hyejin. Fuck.

I heard a small beep, and Lisa sighed.

"Got it!" she exclaimed, sitting back up. "All four are on!" I announced it to the IPG. "Good! Now get out of there and turn on the transmitter!" yelled IU. "Five minutes until CCTV! Get out, get out!" exclaimed Dara.

We rushed out of the study, but then we remembered that we had left Hyejin's device inside. Lisa stuck out her leg to stop the door from closing, and she rushed in to take it back, before running together with me to the foyer.

"Guys. He's there. He's taking the lift now," said Hyejin, her voice trembling in fear.

We exited Ansel's unit, closed the door properly, and turned towards the emergency exit door. Fuck! Why did it feel so far now? We dashed towards it, running as fast as we could the full length of the hallway.

"Guys! He's..."

We ran past the lift lobby, and I saw the number on the screen above the doors. 12... Fuck! Would we reach the door in time?

Ding

"Yeongi! Come here!"

Lisa had stopped running. She yanked my arm, and suddenly, she kissed me. Deeply, passionately. She pulled my hoodie up to cover my head, and she placed her hands on my cheeks, covering my face. I understood what she was trying to do, so I hugged her waist and pulled her body to press mine.

The lift door slid open, and I heard footsteps. My heart was beating so fast I was afraid that Ansel might hear it, but all I heard was a deep chuckle coming from the direction of the lift lobby.

"Woah, guys... Get a room, you two!"

I couldn't resist the temptation to steal a quick glance at the man who said that. He was tall and muscular, and he was incredibly handsome. He stared at us for a second, but then he chuckled again and walked away. Lisa faked a moan to throw him off, and I reached to squeeze her thick ass, burying my face onto hers to obscure it from Ansel's view.

Ansel chuckled again as he opened his door and entered his unit. As soon as the door closed, Lisa pulled back and caught her breath, but I stared at her.

"The stairs," I said. Lisa nodded. "CCTVs back on in one minute! Run!" we heard Dara yelling through our earpieces.

We dashed to the emergency exit door. We opened the door and entered it, before stopping and gasping for air. I heard Dara's sigh of relief.

"Great job, Guys! CCTVs are back online now!" said Dara, sounding satisfied. "Did he... Did he see us?" Lisa asked me, panting. I shook my head. "See, yes. Recognize... I don't think so. My face was pretty much glued to yours," I said. Lisa nodded. "Good. Now. Transmitter," she said seriously.

We rushed up the stairs and ran the full length of the hallway back to Lisa's unit, entered it, and frantically ran to the IPG box in the living room.

"Rosie... Rosie, we're back in my unit!" said Lisa, her breathing laborious. "Good! Turn on the transmitter. I can take it from here once you do that," she said.

Lisa took the transmitter out from the box and turned it on. The screen lit up green for a second, before we heard the soft, rhythmic beeping sound.

"It's on!" Lisa said. A second later we heard Rosé's voice. "Connection secured. Let's hear him," Rosé said.

Although we were listening to the conversation from below using our own earpieces, somehow Lisa and I leaned in closer to each other, as if trying to amplify the signal. For a few seconds, we heard nothing but ruffling sounds and doors opening and closing, until eventually we heard a dial tone. Ansel must be calling someone. Lisa looked up at me.

"But we can't hear the voice of whoever he's calling, right? How are we supposed to confirm if it's Manse?" she asked in a hushed voice. "Oh we can, Lisa," I heard IU answering in a smug tone.

Lisa uttered a soundless 'woah' and listened more intently.

"Yeoboseyo..." we heard a female voice. "Yeoboseyo. Put Hyungnim on, will you?" Ansel said. "Fuck you, Ansel. I'm 6 years older than you! At least you should use honorifics!" the woman complained. We heard Ansel chuckling. "Alright, alright... Please kindly put Hyungnim on the phone, Sunbaenim," Ansel said in mock courtesy.

The woman chuckled. I exchanged glances with Lisa. Who was Ansel speaking with? I did not recoginze the voice, and from her looks, neither did Lisa. A few seconds later, we heard a deep and gruff voice speaking through the phone.

"Ansel-san! I'm sorry to disturb your evening with the beautiful Miss Sharon. Please extend my apologies."

That was him. That was him alright. That suffocating courteousness, that preference to call a girl with her English name, that soulless tone, that deep voice. No one else had that voice, no one else had that demeanour. That was Park Manse.

"No problem, Hyungnim! Mina is... Sleeping, right now. I'm returning to her place after this," Ansel said with a small chuckle. "Ah yes. Good man. Now. About Dispatch. Have you managed to speak with our Editor-in-Chief?" Manse asked. I shivered as I heard him say the word 'speak'. "Yes, Hyungnim. As you know, the article managed to create quite a stir on the first day, but then... Kim Yeoni and the girls posted their photos on Instagram, and... Well... You know the rest," Ansel said.

He paused for a moment, allowing Manse to speak, but all we could hear was his deep, grumbling chuckle.

"Carry on," he said. "As you requested, I spoke with the Editor-in-Chief, right after he finished his meeting with Kim Yeoni, Bae Joohyun, Jennie Kim, and... And Sana Minatozaki. They were demanding Dispatch to release the follow up article based on their Instagram posts. I told him to ignore the request, but..." Ansel paused. "But what, Ansel-san? I still see the follow up article released this morning," asked Manse. His voice was calm, but I could notice the boiling temper beneath it," "... But Irene–Bae Joohyun–came together with... With Jang Junhwan, the lawyer," Ansel concluded.

Silence. I could almost conjure an image in my mind of Manse thinking hard hearing Junhwan's name. Was he really that powerful, even Manse feared him?

"So the IPG hired Jang Junhwan to help them?" Manse asked calmly. "No, Hyungnim. At least as far as I know... He was sent to help Irene-ssi by... Kwon BoA daepyeonim herself," Ansel said, and I could sense the fear in his voice when he mentioned the SM CEO's name.

Manse didn't reply. He must have been thinking hard. When he spoke, his voice was filled with anger.

"Hmm... We don't need that much attention. That was a smart move from them. If BoA and Jang Junhwan really take up this case... We're finished," Manse said, and I noticed... Was that admiration in his voice? "That's what I thought too, Hyungnim," said Ansel solemnly. "So I assumed you told the Editor-in-Chief to just carry on releasing the article?" Manse asked. "Yes, Hyungnim. Joesonghamnida," Ansel apologized. I heard Manse chuckling slowly. "You don't need to apologize, Ansel-san. You did the right thing. Having BoA and Jang Junhwan on our tails will create a plethora of unnecessary troubles for ourselves. You did the right thing," Manse said calmly.

Ansel didn't say anything for a while, but then he asked his boss.

"So... What should we do now, Hyungnim?" he asked.

"Nothing. Let's lay low for a while, until BoA and Junhwan stopped paying attention to these idols. In the meantime, enjoy your time with your beautiful girlfriend, and work closely with Chunghee-ssi in Naver. I want you to keep an eye on him for me. I don't want him to mess up again," said Manse.

"Very well, Hyungnim," Ansel said.

"And be careful. You know your friend Sana is the IPG's consigliere. She might be snooping around to look for information about me, so you need to play this right. Don't underestimate them. They're more resourceful than they look. Don't let them track you. Use burner phones to talk to us from now on. We can't let them find us out," Manse instructed.

"Yes, Hyungnim," said Ansel.

Manse paused for a second, before remembering something.

"Oh, by the way! You should be getting your new car delivered to you first thing in the morning tomorrow! I'm sorry you had to ride a motorcycle this weekend," Manse said with a chuckle.

Lisa and I exchanged glances. So that was why Ansel was so quick in reaching here from Mina's place. But... A new car? What happened to Ansel's old car, then? Was it...

"Oh, no problem, Hyungnim! I... I'm good with my motorcycle now!" Ansel said, but I heard Manse scoffing. "What are you saying? Hey, you have my thanks for saving my ass from them. Your new car is coming tomorrow morning!" Manse exclaimed. Ansel chuckled. "Very well. Thank you for your generosity, Hyungnim. Have a good night," Ansel said. "Good night. Rest well," Manse said, and he hung up.

We heard Ansel left his unit, and soon... Silence. Nobody said anything for the next few seconds, all still trying to process everything we've just learned. Finally, Sana spoke.

"Guys... Let's... Regroup. Oppa, Lisa, maybe you can turn on your laptop?" she said. "Ah, yes... Hold on," said Lisa.

We took off our earpieces and stored it back in its case inside the IPG box, and Lisa turned on her laptop. Soon, the faces of the IPG members back in headquarters appeared on screen. They all looked shell-shocked.

"So... Ansel does work in Naver," started IU. "He's not only working in Naver, Unnie. He's working directly under Park Manse," said Jihyo. "By the sounds of it, Manse even trusted Ansel more than he trusted Chunghee," I said. IU nodded. "Fuck... And he's my friend..." cursed Sana, looking so disappointed. Jeongyeon placed an arm on her shoulder. "And he must be the driver, right? That talk about cars they had just now..." said Lisa.

The IPG members nodded sorrowfully, but Minsoo and the Twice girls looked particularly downcast, probably because they were the ones who knew Ansel personally and had spent time with him, but also probably because they were worried about their friend Mina.

"What should we do about Ansel?" asked Minsoo, sounding angry.

Sana, Jihyo, Chaeyoung, and Jeongyeon looked at him, but they themselves looked unsure. Finally, Rosé spoke.

"There's nothing we can do, Minsoo. We'll keep him on tabs, and see if he does anything suspicious, but you heard Manse told him to be even more careful from now on... So... I don't think Hyejin-ie can use her tracking program anymore to track him," Rosé said.

Hyejin looked uncomfortable.

"And... To be completely honest with you, I... I really hated using that program, Unnie... I know I'm the one who coded that program, but... Unless it is completely necessary like today, I... If I may... Let's not use that program anymore," she said.

The IPG leaders nodded. Yeri looked up and asked Wendy a question.

"Just how powerful is Junhwan-ssi, Unnie... That even Park Manse feared him?" she asked. Wendy thought for a moment. "I... I'm not really sure, but from what I knew... He's an unbeatable lawyer with connections to the very highs... Some even said that he has connections inside the Blue House. So... Yeah, I think he's really that powerful," Wendy said. "We're lucky he's on our side," said Hyejin, sitting closer to her girlfriend. Yeri nodded.

IU grunted and frowned.

"Fuck... This is getting unnecesarily complicated! It is good to have Junhwan-ssi on our side, but him appearing today scared Manse so much that he's going into hiding again... What if he's gone for another year? We can't keep doing this forever!" the Spymaster said.

Yeri looked up and stared at Hyejin.

"Not if we can find him first, right?" Yeri said, sounding optimistic. Hyejin chuckled, but she looked down and shook her head. "Babe... I found nothing these past two days... You guys have helped me a lot, but still there's nothing," Hyejin said, sounding defeated. Wendy slapped her thigh. "Ya! Don't be such a downer! We're going to SM's office tomorrow, right? I'm sure you can find something. And if you still can't find anything there, there are still JYPE and YG! There must be something! Stay positive!" scolded Wendy loudly.

Hyejin smiled weakly, but she still looked down. To be honest, the detective looked pale and beaten these past two days, probably still feeling guilty for causing the trouble with Dispatch. I decided to encourage her.

"Hyejin-ie, don't give up just yet. You're only just beginning. We have time, and with BoA-daepyonim and Junhwan-hyung on our side, Manse will think twice before doing anything against us for now. I'm sure you can find something. I believe in you," I said sincerely, deciding to speak more comfortably with her.

Hyejin looked up and smiled, nodding. Jeongyeon was standing next to her, and I chuckled as I saw them both. They really looked like sisters at least. Sana's girlfriend noticed this and laughed.

"Ya, Oppa! Why are you laughing?" she asked me. I shook my head, but a grin was plastered on my face. "Nothing. You two really looked so much alike!" I said.

This actually made Hyejin laugh. She turned to see Jeongyeon and smiled. The larger girl flung her right arm around Hyejin's shoulder and gave her a side hug.

"You can do it, Dongsaeng! Hwaiting!" Jeongyeon said encouragingly.

Hyejin smiled and closed her eyes, nodding. Sana looked around the room and sighed. She smiled and stared at the screen.

"Lisa, Oppa, thank you for your hard work tonight. Really great job, and I can say mission accomplished!" she chimed happily. Lisa and I smiled and nodded. "Don't mention it, Sha! I loved the thrill!" said Lisa. I slapped her shoulder. "Ya! You almost blew it by dropping the fourth disc!" I said. She giggled and shrugged.

The IPG members laughed, then Sana looked at IU, giving her the opportunity to close the meeting, but IU was staring at Sandara.

"Unnie... What's wrong?" she asked her.

The senior idol was startled. She was lost in her own thoughts before IU called her. She looked up confusedly for a moment, but then she shook her head.

"No, no... It's nothing... It's just... That female voice, the one who picked up Ansel's call," she uttered. Sana looked at her confusedly. "What about it?" she asked. "It sounded... Really familiar..." she uttered slowly, but then she shook her head and smiled. "Nah... It can't be. Just forget it."

IU and Sana nodded, and they turned to the screen.

"Good night, Lisa, Yeoni. Once again: Kamsahamnida," IU said, bowing a little.

Lisa and I bowed respectfully, and Sana ended the call after winking towards us. I sighed and stared at Lisa, who blew raspberries and threw her back to the sofa.

"Fuck. That was something else..." she quipped. I chuckled. "Yeah... That was a near miss alright downstairs. Hey, great job, though! Pulling me for a kiss like that!" I said, resting my back next to hers. She giggled. "Took it from an Avengers movie back then... What was it... Winter Soldier? Public displays of affection make people comfortable," she said, repeating the line from the second Captain America movie. I laughed. "You and your movies..." I uttered. "But we do make a good team, don't we?" Lisa said. I nodded. "Just make sure you don't slip on anything next time," I said.

Lisa giggled and stood, stretching her body.

"Welp... I can use another drink. You want some?" she asked. I nodded. "Yup. Another one of your cold smuggled beers!" I exclaimed. Lisa laughed and left to the kitchen.

I smiled contentedly and stared at Lisa's huge TV set. Absent-mindedly, I reached for the remote control. What was she watching before I came anyway? Old movie, was it? I didn't mind watching some classics. I pressed the button to turn on the TV, and I immediately jolted on my seat when a loud moaning sound blared through the speakers, dropping the remote down to the carpeted floor.

"WHAT THE FUCK LISA! YOU WERE WATCHING PORN?!"

She was watching porn alright. It was a hardcore, gangbang porn: A girl was being fucked mercilessly by six muscular men with giant cocks. I gulped and looked away, trying frantically to reach for the remote control to turn off the TV.

"Oh, come on, Yeongi! Not everyone has three gorgeous girls lying around the house ready to be fucked and knocked up like you do!" she yelled, defending herself. "B–But... But still!" I exclaimed frantically.

Lisa laughed as she entered the living room, placing the two bottles of beer on the coffee table and picking up the giant bag of popcorn. She threw herself on the sofa and started watching happily while chomping on the popcorn. I picked the remote and was about to turn off the TV, when... Hang on a sec... I know that girl!

"L–Lisa... W–What... What porn are we watching?" I asked her in fear. "Hm? Oh, it's my recording from the Singapore Sevensome! Do you like it? I can give you a copy to enjoy at home with Irene-unnie, Jisoo-unnie and Jennie-unnie!" she said casually.

I gulped as I looked back at the screen. It was indeed Lisa, moaning and gasping and gurgling, face and body coated with cum, six big cocks impaling her three gaping holes, looking like a complete mess. I remembered seeing her being escorted by six muscular men back in Singapore last December. Shit. Did she really record it?

"Shit... I looked fucked up, didn't I?" she commented as she gulped her beer. "Y-you really love gangbangs, don't you?" I asked her. She nodded. "Yup. Dude, you really need to join me when I do one of those in the future. Trust me. At least once! Maybe my next one?" she asked me.

I felt my boner shoot up immediately hearing her offer, and Lisa noticed this. She giggled and leaned in closer to me. I looked at her with caution, but she stared at me with a mischievous look.

"You said you wanted to fuck my fat booty earlier?" she reminded me. I gulped. "L–Lisa..." I uttered, warning her. "Come on, Yeongi... I knew you had a hard on when you listened to Mina and Ansel fucked each other earlier..." she whispered seductively. "Lisa, don't..." I warned her.

She didn't listen to me. She started pressing her body towards mine, and her hand started caressing my thigh, down to my crotch, rubbing my raging boner. I shuddered. Lisa kissed my lips once, before whispering seductively in my ear.

"I know you can make me moan louder than Mina did... Louder than I moaned in that video..."

That did it. I picked up her body and placed her on top of me. She giggled and immediately started grinding her thick ass on my boner. I pulled her black tank top off, revealing her black bra and her succulent tits. She moved her fingers to unbuckle the many belts circling her body, but I slapped her hands. She gasped and bit her lips.

"Don't. You look sexy with them," I whispered. "Ooo... Someone's kinky tonight," she teased.

I tore her bra open with one swift movement, and started kissing her ample breasts, sucking her dark brown nipples. Lisa sighed and moaned, and she grinded her butt even faster and more rigorously on my boner. Fuck. So good. I slapped her ass loudly, enjoying the bouncy sensation. She giggled.

"You love my fat booty, don't you..." she asked. I chuckled and slapped her butt again. "I love it more when it's this fat..." I said. She giggled and bit her lips.

Lisa took off my hoodie and shirt, then pulled me for a kiss. I devoured her thick, delicious lips, then inserted my tongue inside her mouth. She immediately twisted my tongue with hers, and somehow the sound of her screaming and moaning from the video that was playing on screen aroused me more. I pulled back and stared at her.

"Lisa..." I started. She knew what I wanted her to do, but she grinned naughtily. "Say it. Say it, Yeongi. Order me," she goaded me. I chuckled. Lisa loved being a sub. "... Suck my dick," I ordered her. Her eyes lit up. "Yes, Master..." she said happily.

Lisa snaked down sexily, kneeling on the floor in front of me. She spread my legs and masterfully unbuckled my pants and pulled it down. My dick was already slipping out of my boxer, unable to be contained.

Lisa reached for it with her thin fingers, and she started jerking me off. She spat a few times on my cock before licking the full length of my shaft, from the tip to the bottom and down to the balls, all the while maintaining eye contact with me.

"F–Fuck... Lisa..."

She giggled and slobbered my dick for a few more seconds, before finally opening wide and inhaling my cock. I threw my head back as my cock entered her warm mouth, then slid inside her throat. I felt her thick lips clamping around my shaft and going down to the base very, very slowly, sending chills to my spine.

"S–Shit... L–Lisa... S–So good..." I moaned.

Lisa stared at me with her beautiful, big eyes, before slowly bobbing her head up and down, giving me a blowjob. I reached to grab her head. I wanted to force her head down, but she did it herself, so I merely rubbed her short black hair.

"F–Fuck! Lisa! Ugh... Y–Yes..."

The rapper buried her face in my crotch, and I felt her throat clasping around my shaft, my head reaching the bottom of her neck. She gurgled and choked, but she didn't pull back. I looked down, watching tears starting to stream from her eyes, but then she moved her head up and down again, more rapidly this time. Shit. I was reaching my climax.

"Lisa! L–Lisa... I'm... C–Cumming... Ungh!"

I grabbed her head and pressed her down on my crotch, and I shot my load inside her throat. Lisa closed her eyes and kept my cock locked inside her, gulping and swallowing every single drop of cum coming out of my penis. After a while, she pulled out, and started coughing and gasping.

"Fuck, Y–Yeongi... I... f-fucking.. Love... Your big cock..." she uttered.

Chuckling, I stood up, picked up her body, and threw her to the carpeted floor. As if being encouraged by the moaning and screaming Lisa on screen, I positioned her into a doggy style position and started spanking her. She jolted and squealed with every slap that landed on her butt, her butt cheeks jiggling and bouncing every single time.

"You need to be punished for making me listen to Ansel and Mina while working," I said. Lisa giggled in the midst of her squeals. "Oh yes, Master... Aw! Punish... Ah! Punish me... Aw! " she squealed. "Punish your naughty Lili..."

I pulled her shorts down, revealing her thick ass and a black g-string. I chuckled. This girl was so naughty. I pulled the string up and started using her own panties to stimulate her pussy. Lisa squirmed.

"A–Ah... Y-Yeongi! D–Don't... Ah..."

I spanked her ass again, leaving red hand marks on her smooth golden skin. I untied her g-string and threw it away. Suddenly her asshole looked so delicious, so I spat on it and bent down to rim her with my tongue. Lisa squealed louder.

"Yeoni! N–No! A–Ah... It's... D–Dirt... Dirty... Nggh!" she moaned.

I kept rimming her asshole with my tongue, while my fingers reached down. I stuck three fingers inside her vagina, and Lisa jolted and twitched. Squelching sounds started filling the air, complementing the moans and grunts I heard from the TV set. Her body started tensing.

"A–Ah! Ah... Y–Yeongi... Y–Y... Yeon... Ngh! Nggh! Aah! M–Mh! Y–Yes!... YES!"

Lisa gushed out as she reached her climax. She trembled and fell to the floor, shaking as the wave of orgasm washed over her body. She stared at me with a gaping mouth.

"F–Fuck, Yeongi! I..."

I didn't listen to her. I spooned her, slapped and brushed my cock repeatedly on her thick butt cheeks, and with one swift movement, I impaled her asshole. Lisa's eyes opened wider and wider as she felt my cock entering her rectum, until finally I was balls deep inside her. With that, I started moving my hips.

"O–Oh... F–Fuck, Yeongi! S–S... Shit... A–Ah... A–Ah! Y–Yes! F–Fuck... M–My... Ass... S–Shit..."

The slapping sounds of her thick butt cheeks hitting my waist filled the air as I pounded her ass. My right hand reached to grab her tits, while my left reached down to rub her clit. This made Lisa go crazy.

"A–Ah! Yeongi! Yeong... Yeongi! FUCK! A–Ah! AH!" "Fuck, Lisa! Mmh! Nggh... S... S–So... Good! So good!"

Before long, she squirted again, and then again, and again. Her body shook violently and she screamed loudly, but I kept pummeling her asshole. Lisa rolled over, unable to maintain the position, so I perked her ass up and spanked her, before jamming my cock back inside her asshole.

"Unnghh! Y–Yeoni...! S–Shit... S–Since when... D–Do you... LIke... Ugh! My... My ass so much!?" she asked through her moans. I spanked her again. "S–Since it got so... Fat... L–Like this... F–Fuck! Lisa!"

Our moans and breathing got even messier, my hip movements got even faster. Her butt cheeks bounced and jiggled deliciously with every thrust I made, her rectum felt so warm, moist, and tight, and I couldn't hold back any longer. I knew my body was tensing. I felt her rectum tightening around my cock, and I wanted to fill her up with my cum. I wanted to fill her up to the brim.

"Lisa... I'm... Filling... Y–Your ass... Ugh.. With.. M–My... CUM!"

I thrusted in hard, and I exploded inside her ass again and again. I felt dizzy, so I closed my eyes, but my cock kept spurting cum inside her. Lisa grunted and reached another orgasm herself, before both of us slumped onto the carpet. I pulled my cock out of her tight asshole with a loud popping sound, making a stream of white liquid come out of her gaping asshole.

We laid side by side on the carpet, staring at each other, panting and coughing. Fuck. It was such a rough sex, and I knew I had came twice, but somehow everything that happened tonight made me wanted more. Way more. I wanted to fuck this beautiful Thai girl until morning, and she knew it.

"Fuck you, Dude... You still want more, don't you?" she asked me. I chuckled. "I'm fucking you all the way 'till my birthday, Lisa," I announced.

She laughed and sighed, turning to face the ceilings, still panting. She closed her eyes and smiled.

"Ah yes... Tomorrow's your birthday..." she whispered. "And Jisoo-unnie's too..."

I stared at her. Somehow, the mention of Jisoo's name made me pause. Lisa noticed this and giggled.

"Do you miss her, Yeongi?" she asked me. "I miss her like crazy, Lisa. I know it's only been one day, but... I don't know... I miss her so much," I said. Lisa nodded. "Of course you do... Don't worry, you'll meet her tomorrow, right?" she asked me. I stared at her. "Will I? Didn't she want to avoid me? She said it herself, right?" I asked her.

Lisa chuckled and shook her head.

"She did say that, but... She misses you too, Yeoni. She kept asking us about you whenever we're with her. She followed the updates about your meeting with Dispatch this morning, and even before you came here tonight she called me and told me to look after you during the mission," Lisa said softly. "She really misses you too, Yeoni..."

I blinked a few times. Did my sister really do all that?

"W–Why didn't she just call me, then?" I asked her. Lisa chuckled and slapped my chest. "Dude! You've impregnated her, but you still have no clue about her, do you?" she exclaimed.

I stared at her confusedly, so Lisa laughed and continued.

"Yeongi... You can't expect a girl like her to make the first move! She's not me, she's not Jennie, she's not Sana! Jisoo-unnie, Irene-unnie... These girls would stay quiet for eternity waiting for their lover to ask them out first, to call them first, to make the first moves!" Lisa said, before laughing.

I felt really confused and dumbfounded.

"So... Jisoo-noona... Was waiting for me to call her this entire time?" I asked Lisa. Lisa nodded. "Maybe not yesterday, but today? Definitely! After you guys went out from Dispatch, I saw her checking her phone every now and then, like she was waiting for someone to call her. Then, when you dropped Jennie and Irene in her house, she rushed to the door to open it, and I could see her looking disappointed when she saw your car just drove away..." Lisa explained.

I stared at her, feeling really bad, but Lisa smiled kindly and cupped my cheeks with her hands.

"Yeongi. Tomorrow's your birthday; you and her. You know we're going to have lunch together tomorrow, but afterwards, you need to spend time alone with her. Ask her how she's doing, comfort her, make her feel loved again, say that you'll protect her, that no matter what happens, you'll always be there for her. She might have pushed you away yesterday, but tomorrow, I know she needs you," Lisa said.

Lisa's words felt true and sincere, and I felt bad for making Jisoo feel that way. In truth, I had been wanting to talk with my angelic sister again so badly, but I just didn't know what to say after she pushed me away yesterday. Tomorrow would be the perfect day, then... I should do something to make her happy on our birthday tomorrow. Slowly, I smiled and nodded. Lisa smiled and kissed my lips, but then she smirked naughtily.

"Hell, maybe say hi to the babies you put inside her!" she whispered. I laughed and slapped her butt. I knew exactly what she was implying.

"Ya!" I scolded her.

Lisa cackled and pulled me for another kiss, before straddling me.

"Alright! Enough talk! Let's fuck!" she said, grinding her hips on my cock. I chuckled and grabbed her ass. I sighed. "Fuck, Lisa... I can't get enough of this fat booty of yours..." I said.

Lisa smirked and pulled herself up, positioning my cock at the entrance of her pussy.

"You can fuck my fat booty again later. But for now... I want you to fill my womb."

"Actually it went smoothly at first. BoA-daepyeonim sent her best lawyer to support Irene-unnie... Jang Junhwan-ssi," I said. Jeongyeon's eyes widened in surprise. "Jang Junhwan? The famous lawyer?" she gasped. I nodded. "Yeah. And... Gosh, Babe, you have to see just how smugly he talked and taunted the Editor-in-Chief! He spoke very respectfully, but, you know... You can feel the poison in his words, disarming the Editor-in-Chief with just his words," I said, giggling from excitement. "Woah... Daebak..." uttered Jeongyeon in amazement. "At first the man tried to blackmail us, you see... Asking how much we wanted to pay him to release the follow up news," I said. Jeongyeon scoffed. "The audacity!" she said. "By the way, great job, Babe! You were the one suggesting that you take and post the pictures, right?"

I chuckled and nodded, before continuing.

"Yeah, he tried to blackmail us. But then Junhwan-ssi started listing all the charges he could and would bring down upon Dispatch if he decided to continue this act, and... Well... The Editor-in-Chief must have realised who he was dealing with," I said.

Jeongyeon chuckled and nodded, and I continued.

"The Editor-in-Chief tried to talk his way out of agreeing with us, you know... Because he would get in trouble with his superiors. He said that we couldn't just come there to demand something from him... But then... Gosh, Jeongie, you'll love it... Then the Queen of Red Velvet herself stepped forward," I said with a chuckle. Jeongyeon understood and smiled.

"Oh shit, here we go..." she said with glee. "She only said two words: 'Can't we?', but... Fuck, Jeongie... The way she said it! It was almost like the entire building's temperature suddenly dropped into sub-zero!" I exclaimed with a big grin. Jeongyeon laughed. "I can imagine her doing that! Gosh, she's scary..." she said, shuddering from the imagination. "Well, then... In the end he agreed, and..."

Jeongyeon's phone buzzed, and she picked it up. She whooped loudly when she saw what's on screen.

"The article's up! Mission accomplished!" she exclaimed, showing her phone to me.

I took a glance, and she was right. The follow up article was released, with the photo of Jennie, Irene, Yeoni, and myself highlighting. The headline read: 'Kim-Kim Couple's Friendship with Red Velvet's Irene and Twice's Sana Makes Us Jealous!'. I cackled.

"Jealous my ass..." Jeongyeon uttered, but she grinned widely too. "All good, then?" "About Dispatch, yeah. But..." I paused, then I glanced at my girlfriend. She looked alarmed. "What is it, Sha?" she asked me. "Babe, what do you think about Ansel?" I asked her. Jeongyeon didn't need to think. "He's an asshole for taking advantage of Dubu's innocence and betraying Mina's love for him," she said vehemently, before turning to look at me, "What about him?" "I... I saw him walking into the Editor-in-Chief's office just when our lift door closed," I said.

Jeongyeon looked surprised.

"What? Why?" she asked. "He resigned from SM Entertainment after failing to land Mina and Momo's signatures, right? Mina told us that he's got a new job, remember? What if..." I said, but Jeongyeon gasped as she understood me. "What if he works for Naver now, and was the one who commissioned the article in the first place?" she completed my sentence. I shook my head. "No. The Editor-in-Chief engaged Hyejin back in November," I said. I had told Jeongyeon about the whole situation yesterday before she left. Jeongyeon nodded. "You're right... Ansel would still be busy wooing you three to join SM back then," she said. "Yeah. I do suspect that he does work for Naver now, but... Even more than that..."

My words trail off. Jeongyeon noticed this and stared at me. From her look, I could tell that she knew what was in my mind.

"You think... You think he works for Park Manse?" she asked me slowly. I sighed. "I mean... Lee Chunghee, one of Manse's gang of five from 2026 is Naver's director now... I told Suzy-unnie and Ji-eun-unnie about this, but they're unsure. They said we can't do anything until we prove that my suspicion is correct," I said rather frustratedly. Jeongyeon nodded. "And... We're going to the apartment now to talk with the girls about this?" she asked. I nodded. "Yeah. Dara-unnie gave an idea to bug Ansel's place, but nobody knows his place, right?" I said. "Nobody but Minari..." uttered Jeongyeon. "Nobody but her," I nodded.

Jeongyeon slumped in her seat and blew raspberries.

"Shit... That's one hell of an awkward talk you're going to have with Mina," she uttered. "That's why we need Chaeyoung's help," I said. She nodded.

I pulled over into Twice's apartment parking lot and parked my car before stepping out of it with Jeongyeon. We took the lift up to the 22nd floor, finding Jihyo and Minsoo waiting for us at the hallway. Their eyes lit up as soon as they saw Jeongyeon.

"Noona?! I thought you're in Suwon!" exclaimed Minsoo. Jeongyeon laughed. "I was... Until my girlfriend here video called me this morning looking all lonely and sad, so I took the first bus back here to comfort her!" she said, pulling me closer to her. I giggled and kissed her cheek. "Aw... That's so sweet!" claimed Jihyo. "Come on, let's wake Chaeyoung up!" I said, taking my keycard out of my bag.

We swiped and opened the door, but right when we were about to enter we heard the other lift dinged, and from it stepped out our adorable Unnie.

"JEONGIE?" Nayeon exclaimed loudly as she saw my girlfriend. "Ya! Stop shouting! We'll get complaints!" scolded Jeongyeon, but she laughed and hugged her tight. Nayeon looked super confused. "Wait. Did I miss the dates? It's still January 2nd, right?" she asked us. We laughed. "It is. I'm just back for the day because I missed Sana. I'll return home tomorrow," Jeongyeon said.

Nayeon chuckled and eyed Jeongyeon and I with a naughty look.

"Aigoo... This inseparable couple... Just get married already!" she exclaimed. I blushed red and giggled embarrassedly.

Nayeon trudged into the apartment and we followed her, happy to have Nayeon together with us. Jihyo and Minsoo went and returned to and from the bar to take out some drinks, while the rest of us settled in the living room. Minsoo smiled as he looked around the room and placed the soft drink cans on the living room table.

"Hey, um... Girls... Jihyo and I left for the IPG HQ a little early today so we didn't have breakfast yet. Have you guys eaten? Shall I make you one?" he offered us. I squealed. "Oh, yes, please! I mean... I've eaten but I can always eat more! I'm hungry!" I exclaimed excitedly. "But, Minsoo... You must have enough nutrition already, right? You must have drunk Jihyo's..." started Nayeon naughtily. Jihyo gasped. "YA!" yelled Jihyo, slapping her thigh, but her face was burning red, so I knew Nayeon was right.

Nayeon laughed maniacally, and we all joined her. Jeongyeon stood up and stared at Minsoo.

"I haven't eaten. Come on, Little Bro! Let me help you make breakfast!" she said happily, before adding in a stern manner, "And don't even try to stop me!"

Minsoo was indeed just about to stop her, but he relented as soon as his Noona told him so. I laughed. Our manager did feel like Jeongyeon's real little brother. The two walked to the kitchen, and it didn't take long before a delicious aroma filled the air, making me even hungrier.

Jihyo plopped herself on the sofa and distributed the soda, while I held Nayeon's hand.

"Where were you, Unnie? Did you go to church?" I asked her. She gave me her bunny smile. "Nah... Dubu's in Seongnam, and the Milk Couple went to IPG..." said Nayeon. Jihyo glared at her. "What did you just call us?" she cut her off. Nayeon giggled naughtily. "Milk Couple! It fits, don't you think?" she charged Jihyo confidently. Jihyo laughed and shook her head. "My gosh, Unnie," she said in defeat. Nayeon giggled and looked at me. "So... Where was I... Ah yes! My church friends were all not here, so I decided to just visit Tzu at the hospital," she said. I nodded. "How is she? How's Chuyoung-ssi?" I asked. Nayeon's eyes lit up. "Tzu's doing well, and she's extra happy because..." she paused for dramatic effect, "Chuyoung-oppa is awake!"

Jihyo and I gasped.

"Omo! Jinja?" asked Jihyo. "Really?! That's great! Tzuyu must be so happy!" I exclaimed. Nayeon nodded her head repeatedly. "Very happy. I've never seen her happier! I myself was shocked when I entered his ward and saw him sitting and smiling. He woke up last night," she informed us happily.

I smiled contentedly. That was great news indeed.

"Is he going to be discharged soon?" Jihyo asked. Nayeon thought for a moment. "Well, Tzuyu said the doctors are still going to do some tests on him, but... Yeah. He should be discharged soon," she said with a smile. "Gosh, I wish he'll be discharged soon. Tzu's been practically living in the hospital ever since, right?" I said. Nayeon chuckled and nodded. "Yeah... I've never seen her as dedicated to someone before," she said, smiling.

We slipped into a comfortable silence, thinking about our maknae. As far as I knew, Tzuyu had never fallen in love before this. Well, there was Nayeon of course, but it was more like my relationship with Dahyun as compared to mine with Jeongyeon. She must have actually fallen in love with Chuyoung to be as dedicated as she was.

"Hey, we really need to wake Chaeng up, right? It's almost 10!" Jihyo said suddenly, glancing at her watch. "Hm? Oh Chaeng's not here! She left before I did!" said Nayeon. Jihyo and I stared at her. "Eh? Where did she go?" asked Jihyo. "I..."

At that moment, the door opened, and we saw our Baby Tiger enter the apartment, humming a tune, looking happy. She gasped in surprise when she saw us.

"Oh? Sana-unnie! Jihyo-unnie! Annyeong!" she exclaimed cutely. "Hi Chaeng! Where did you go?" I asked her. "I thought you were still sleeping!" Jihyo said. Chaeyoung blushed. "Oh, I went to have breakfast with..." she uttered embarrassedly, absentmindedly touching the sun pendant that was on her neck. I understood immediately. "Ah..." Jihyo said, smiling. "Ah, right... Our table guy," I said. "'Breakfast'. I get it," said Nayeon naughtily, making an air quote with her fingers. Chaeyoung glared. "Ya! Unnie!" she protested, but then she giggled.

Jeongyeon entered the living room and waved at Chaeyoung. The girl gasped and ran to hug my girlfriend.

"Jeongyeon-unnie!" she exclaimed. "Before you ask: I was in Suwon, I came back earlier today because my girlfriend misses me, and I will return home tomorrow," Jeongyeon said. Chaeyoung laughed and nodded. "You two are so adorable," she said lovingly, looking at Jeongyeon and I. I smiled. "Chaeng, I really need to talk to you. Well, to all of us, really, but mostly to you," I said seriously.

Chaeyoung and Nayeon stared at me concernedly.

"What is it, Unnie?" asked Chaeyoung.

I was about to answer, but Jeongyeon raised her right hand to stop me.

"Hey. Let's talk over breakfast. Minsoo's finishing up. Come on!" she said, turning to walk into the kitchen again.

I giggled and stood up.

"Can't say no to that!" I said happily. "Come on, girls!"

Nayeon and Jihyo followed me to the kitchen. We sat down around the table as Minsoo and Jeongyeon brought the plates of kimchi fried rice from the kitchen set, complete with crispy fried eggs for each one of us. We all squealed happily.

"What did I do to deserve you, Minchu..." uttered Jihyo adoringly, hugging Minsoo's waist as he set the plate in front of her.

Nayeon choked on her drink and glared at our leader.

"My gosh... Get a room!" she complained. Jihyo glared at her, but Minsoo was the one who spoke, surprisingly. "Ya! You were the one who teased us the most before we got in a relationship! You should celebrate your success!" he snapped.

We all laughed and started eating, enjoying the delicious fried rice my girlfriend and Minsoo cooked for us, complimenting them profusely. As we ate, Chaeyoung looked up.

"Unnie, what is it you want to talk to us about?" she asked.

I ate my last spoonful of fried rice and wiped my mouth. I looked at Jihyo and she nodded, so I began. I started off recapping my meeting with Dispatch's Editor-in-Chief earlier. I told them how the Editor-in-Chief initially tried to blackmail us, but then Junhwan and Irene shut him down with their epic performances, and in the end the man was trembling in fear. Minsoo, Chaeyoung, and Nayeon enjoyed the last part so much they burst into laughter.

"Woah... Daebak..." said Minsoo, chuckling happily. "My gosh! I wished I could have seen that myself!" quipped Chaeyoung, laughing hard. "Ooh ooh ooh! I can imagine him trembling in front of Irene-unnie!" Nayeon exclaimed.

I smiled and chuckled, but there were more than just happy stories. Jihyo noticed this and raised her hand to calm the two girls down.

"Settle down, girls..." she said calmly, "What happened next, Sha?" "Then... We went outside and waited for the lift. As our lift came and we entered it, the other lift opened, and from it..." I said, before pausing. "... Ansel stepped out."

The mood changed instantly. Minsoo, Chaeyoung, and Nayeon gasped and stared at me with wide eyes.

"Ansel? But... But why?" Minsoo asked. I stared at him seriously. "Remember I told you that at the start of the meeting the Editor-in-Chief said that his superior was coming?" I asked them. They nodded, and Nayeon immediately put two and two together. "Sha, are you saying that... That he is the superior?" she asked me.

I nodded.

"I think so, and when I told the others, Irene-unnie agreed with me immediately. But then I told Suzy-unnie and Ji-eun-unnie... And they... Well, they're unsure," I said. "To give you context: Dispatch is owned by Naver, and remember Mina told us that Ansel has got a new job after resigning from SM Entertainment, right?" added Jihyo.

Chaeyoung and Nayeon nodded, but Minsoo raised his hand.

"But... Are we sure that Ansel is working for Naver now?" asked Minsoo. I stared at him. "To be honest, Minsoo... I... I even think that Ansel is working not just for Naver," I said. He raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?" he asked me. Jeongyeon placed a hand on his shoulder. "Sha thinks... That Ansel might be working for... Park Manse," she said slowly.

The silence that fell afterwards was deafening. Everyone around the table exchanged concerned glances with everyone else. We didn't say anything, we didn't have any proof to that claim, but somehow I knew that everyone agreed with me. Nayeon looked up and stared at me.

"Sha, do you think..."

She didn't finish her question, but I knew what she was about to ask. I nodded.

"Yes, Unnie... I think he was the one who drove that car last week," I said. "But... How can we prove that?" Nayeon asked. I looked at Jihyo and she nodded. "Earlier... Sandara-unnie had an idea. She said we should plant a bug in Ansel's apartment to find evidence of his involvement with Manse," she said. Chaeyoung gasped. "C–Can you guys actually do that? I mean..." she asked before adding in a hushed voice, "Isn't that illegal?"

Jihyo, Nayeon, and I–the three IPG members–exchanged glances.

"Well, Dara-unnie said it in front of a police detective, and the detective didn't say anything, so..." Jihyo said while shrugging.

Chaeyoung stared at her for a few moments, but then she shrugged, as I would expect of our Baby Tiger. I stared at her intently.

"Chaeng, this is where you come in. We all agreed with Dara-unnie, but then there's a problem: Nobody knows Ansel's place. Nobody..." I teed her, and she understood. "... Nobody but Mina-unnie," she completed my sentence. I nodded. "We need your help to talk to Mina," I spelled it out.

We fell into another silence, staring at each other again. Minsoo jittered uncomfortably in his seat, looking anxious.

"Sha, that's.... That's going to be... Really awkward. You know how much Mina loves Ansel, right?" he said. I nodded. "That's why I need Chaeyoung's help to talk to Mina," I said, before staring back at the pink haired rapper.

Chaeyoung met my gaze and thought for a moment, but then she scoffed.

"Unnie... You know I can't just come and talk to Mina-unnie like that... What do you expect me to say to her? 'Unnie, we suspect that your boyfriend is a traitor that works for the biggest sexual offender throughout the history of K-pop'? Come on, Unnie. I'm close with her, but... Even I can't do that," she asked me incredulously. "She's right, Sha... This might turn into another Tzuyu situation," uttered Nayeon slowly.

She was right. They were right. This was a very tricky situation. How should we do it?

"There must be a way," uttered Jeongyeon, furrowing her brow, thinking hard.

Jihyo lifted her eyes and stared at Chaeyoung.

"Chaeng... Why not ask her directly?" she asked. Chaeyoung glared at her. "Come on, Unnie! You know why not! She'll get angry, of course! What would you do if we came to you and accused Minsoo-Oppa as a bad guy? Would you believe us?" Chaeyoung exclaimed, but Jihyo kept her big eyes locked on Chaeyoung.

Jihyo was about to retort, but suddenly, Minsoo understood what his girlfriend was implying and his eyes lit up. He looked at Chaeyoung intently.

"Chaeng... B–But we're not accusing anyone of anything, right? You won't come to Mina saying that Ansel is a bad guy. You're simply asking her help to prove that Sana's suspicion is wrong," he said slowly.

Chaeyoung turned to stare at our manager. She had made a solid point, and everything she said was right, but Minsoo and Jihyo were also right. It was only a matter of which point of view we were going to choose. Finally, Chaeyoung looked up to the ceilings.

"Yeah, you're... You're right, Oppa..." she uttered, "... But it's still going to be one hell of an awkward talk..."

Jeongyeon grabbed my hand gently. I stared at her.

"Sha, are you really going to risk angering Mina by doing this? We literally just got back together after almost being broken apart by the whole contract situation, and now..." she said, but I shook my head. "I know it's a huge gamble, Honey... But... We have no other choice, haven't we?" I asked her back. She shook her head. "You're right..." she whispered.

We all looked at each other silently. The general feeling was unease, but they all knew I was right. We had no other option. Sighing, Chaeyoung looked at me.

"When do you want me to talk to her, Unnie?" she asked. "As soon as possible. If Ansel does work for Manse and his intention in coming to Dispatch's office earlier was indeed related to the whole Yeoni-Irene situation, then the Editor-in-Chief's decision to release a follow up article would not sit well with Manse. We need to find out what they are actually planning to do, so we can come up with a countermeasure before everything's too late," I said. "Manse might be planning to retaliate after failing to break us apart with the whole contract situation, so we need to be ready. Whatever it is, it can't be good," said Nayeon.

Chaeyoung nodded and looked at me.

"What about lunch today? Mina-unnie and I have been planning to have a lunch date for quite some time but haven't been able to do so, so... I can use that as an excuse to meet her," she said. I smiled and nodded. "That's a great idea, Chaeng! Lunch today it is," I said. "Are we all coming to meet her?" asked Minsoo. I shook my head. "No, Minsoo. We need to make her feel as comfortable and unsuspecting as possible. All of us coming together will scare her," I said. Minsoo nodded. "We can all visit Tzuyu and Chuyoung while Chaeng meets Mina," said Nayeon. I was about to agree with her, but Chaeyoung shook her head. "Sana-unnie... Why don't you come with me? Ansel is your friend too. I think I can get the point across more easily with you there to back me up," she said.

I thought for a moment before nodding.

"Alright. I'll come with you. Just pick a place with her," I said. Chaeyoung smiled and took out her phone, texting Mina.

Jihyo sighed and stood from the table.

"Right. That's that, then. Sana and Chaeng will talk with Mina, the rest of us... Unnie, does the offer still stand?" she asked Nayeon. Our unnie smiled her bunny smile and nodded. "Of course! Don't you all want to meet our maknae's boyfriend in a positive way for the first time? The last time we all met him I almost choked him to death!" Nayeon said while giggling. "You said it like you don't periodically strangle someone half to death whenever you're drunk, Nabong..." uttered Jeongyeon.

Nayeon gasped and slapped Jeongyeon's back, blushing as red as an apple. Jihyo, Chaeyoung, and I laughed, knowing full well what Jeongyeon meant, but Minsoo looked around confusedly. Of course, he had yet to meet Dominatrix Nabong. Long may it continue.

Chaeyoung's phone vibrated, and she opened it. She smiled and looked up at me.

"She's agreed to meet us for lunch, Unnie. She'd picked the place too near her house," she informed me. I nodded and smiled. "Alright! Let's go now!" I exclaimed excitedly, clapping my hands.

We all stood, cleaned up our empty plates, and then walked out of the apartment unit together. We rode the lift in silence down to the parking lot, and we walked to two different cars. Jeongyeon, Nayeon, Jihyo, and Minsoo were taking the TWD van to visit Tzuyu and Chuyoung at the hospital, while Chaeyoung and I took my car to the restaurant Mina picked near her place in Samjeon-dong.

"Say hi to Tzu and Chuyoung, okay?" I told Jeongyeon. She nodded and kissed my cheek. "Good luck, Sha. I'll see you later," she said. I kissed her cheek, and we separated.

I entered my car with Chaeyoung and started driving to Samjeon. It was Sunday, so the traffic was scarce, and we reached the restaurant with a lot of time to spare.

"We still have about 30 minutes. You wanna check out that shop while we wait?" Chaeyoung pointed to a small shop next to the restaurant. I nodded. "Yeah! Let's go," I said happily.

We exited the car and entered the shop, which was selling cute handmade ceramic household items and utensils. After browsing through the items for a while, I decided to purchase a beautiful tea set, uniquely coloured black, pink, and gold. Chaeyoung chuckled.

"Aww... That's so cute! For your new place with Jeongie-unnie?" she assumed, but I shook my head. "No. For Jisoo-unnie and Yeoni-oppa," I told her while smiling. She gasped. "Oh, that's right! Their birthday is tomorrow, right?" she exclaimed. I giggled and nodded. "It suits them, don't you think?" I asked her. Chaeyoung nodded. "Yup! Blackpink!" she agreed.

The owner of the shop wrapped the gift nicely in a box, and we left the shop to enter the restaurant next door. We were surprised to see an elegant Japanese lady sitting in one of the booths, busily playing a mobile game on her phone. Chaeyoung and I chuckled.

"When is she going to stop playing video games," said the rapper. I giggled. "Nah, she doesn't have to stop. She looks cute when she's engrossed like that," I mused.

Chaeyoung tugged my sleeve and I looked at her.

"Unnie... How... How are we supposed to talk to her?" she said anxiously. I thought for a moment. "As slowly as possible. Let's not alarm her right from the get go," I said. Chaeyoung nodded. "You ready?" I asked her. "Yeah. Let's... Let's do this."

We walked to Mina's booth and sat on her either sides. She looked up for a second and noticed us, but then went straight back to her game.

"Hang on, girls. I'm almost finished..." she mumbled.

I took a peek at her phone, and she was indeed almost finished. The enemy base was crumbling under her attacks, and soon the word 'VICTORY' flashed on her screen, making Mina pump her fist in the air in delight. I laughed.

"Gosh, Minari... You're always so elegant and sophisticated... But then you play your games, and..." I said. Mina giggled and blushed. "I know, I know... I turn into an obsessed gamer girl," she said softly, then rested her head on my shoulder and looked at Chaeyoung, "Hi, Sha... Hi, Chaeng..."

I hugged her head and brushed her smooth black hair. Mina was always so delicate. I was starting to worry if we could actually say what we needed to say to her without breaking her heart.

"Hey, let's order food! I'm hungry!" said Chaeyoung. "Ya! You just had kimchi fried rice not two hours ago!" I exclaimed. Chaeyoung laughed. "Two hours ago, Unnie! I can eat more!" she shot back without missing a beat.

Mina and I laughed, and we called the waitress to take our orders. It was an Italian restaurant, so we ordered pizza and pasta. Mina insisted on ordering a bowl of salad too to balance out our diet, so we agreed with her. I figured alcohol might help Mina to talk more freely, so I ordered a bottle of white wine to complement our food. After the waitress took our orders and left, Mina placed her hands gently on the table and looked at me.

"Sha! I saw from the group chat that Jeongyeon-unnie returned for today! Why are you not spending time with her?" she asked me. I chuckled. "Oh, don't worry, Mina... I'm joining her in Suwon this time," I said. Mina giggled. "Can't be separated for too long, can we?" she asked gently. I nodded and smiled. "Tried and failed," I sighed.

Mina looked at Chaeyoung and reached to grab her hand.

"I'm sorry I haven't spent as much time as usual with you guys these days..." she said apologetically. Chaeyoung shook her head. "It's alright, Unnie. We understand. I too spend a lot of time with Yori these days, right?" she said. "And it's our holiday too! We have no schedule until next week, so we can use a little time away from each other for our private lives. Speaking of... Are you not returning to Kobe?" I asked her. Mina shook her head. "No. I returned last summer, remember? My parents and oniisan are usually busy around the new years, so... I think I'll just be here for now... Enjoying my time with Ansel," she said with a dreamy look.

Chaeyoung and I exchanged awkward glances. Shit. Mina was evidently absolutely adoring Ansel. How were we supposed to break it down to her? I thought hard for a second, then I spoke.

"Ah, yes... Where's our handsome friend?" I asked Mina, deciding to ease in slowly. Mina chuckled. "Oh he's working," she said slowly, "He's busy in his new place I guess... He left early yesterday too. But... Well, I guess it's expected. He got an associate director position."

Chaeyoung stole a glance at me before asking.

"Oh? That's great! Where does he work now, Unnie? Do you know?" she asked her carefully. Mina thought for a moment but shook her head. "Hm... He only told me it's a big tech company. I'm not sure which one, though. I'll ask him tonight!" said Mina cheerfully.

I stared at Chaeyoung and she met my gaze, nodding very, very slightly, signaling that she understood too. A big tech company. Naver was a big tech company. We were on the right track.

The waitress came back with our food, and I decided we should just eat first without talking about Ansel. We needed to be really, really careful about this, lest we alarm Mina and make her put up her defenses. So far, Mina seemed to be in a cheerful mood, and we needed to maintain this for as long as we could.

As we scooped the last bits of our pasta and sipped our wine, Mina wiped her mouth with the napkin and stared at me. I looked up and smiled.

"What is it?" I asked her. She chuckled. "Shouldn't I be the one asking?" she asked me directly. I gulped. "W–What do you mean?" I asked her nervously. Chaeyoung was jittering in her seat.

Mina giggled softly and reached for my hand. She grabbed it gently, while staring directly at my eyes.

"Sha... We've been best friends for years. I know you won't miss the chance to spend some time with Jeongyeon-unnie, especially when she returned to Seoul just because you missed her so much. And yet, you're here, eating lunch with Chaeyoung and I. You must have something important to say to me. Something even more important than hanging out with your girlfriend," she explained eloquently.

Shit. She knew. Of course she knew. Chaeyoung was looking really uncomfortable in her chair. She looked at Mina and I, looking so unsure of what to do. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Very well. Straight to the point, then.

"Y–Yeah... Yeah, Mina," I uttered, chuckling. "Shit you blew my cover..."

Mina giggled and grabbed my hand tighter.

"Will I make a good IPG member?" she asked me jokingly. I laughed. "You'd make an excellent spy, Mina. IU-unnie would love working with you," I said truthfully. "I was thinking more about joining the Care Team. Gosh, they were so good when they treated us last week after the incident," she said, remembering how Seungyeon's team cared for them.

I smiled and nodded. Mina would make a great Care Team member. I stared at her, and I realised that sadness had filled my heart. I realised I did not want to break this girl's heart. She was my friend, my best friend, and she was one of the kindest souls I've ever known. Mina saw the look in my eyes and was alarmed.

"Sha... What's wrong?" she asked me concernedly.

I opened my mouth to start speaking, but no words came out. Instead, I felt tears start filling my eyes. How could I say anything about this without breaking her heart? No matter from which perspective we were looking at this, Ansel was still Mina's boyfriend, and I knew she loved him deeply. I glanced at Chaeyoung, and she knew I needed her to speak. She nodded and grabbed Mina's arm gently.

"Unnie... I... I think I'll help Sana-unnie to tell you," she said.

Mina turned to look at Chaeyoung.

"What is it, Chaeng?" she asked her confusedly. Chaeyoung paused for a moment, but then she spoke. "Unnie... You know Sana-unnie went to Dispatch earlier with Yeoni-oppa, Jennie-unnie, and Irene-unnie, right?" she started. Mina gasped. "Oh, yes! Oh my gosh... How did it go, Sha? B–But... But they released the follow up article, right? And it was in your favor! Did something happen?" she asked me panickedly. I shook my head. "No, no, Mina... It went well. It went really well," I uttered, wiping my tears. "Then... Then what's wrong?" she asked us again. I cleared my throat.

"The... The Editor-in-Chief initially told us that he didn't have much time for us, that a superior of his was coming to meet him soon. He's one of the highest ranking employees of the company, so his superior could only either be the CEO of Dispatch, or someone from their parent company," I explained. "Parent company? That's..." Mina uttered. "Naver. A big tech company," Chaeyoung said cautiously.

Mina stared at her. I knew she started to understand where the conversation was going. I grabbed her hand gently.

"Mina... I... When the others and I were about to leave in one lift, the other lift opened, and... And..."

I paused, trying to find a way to break it down to her in the softest way possible. Mina stared directly into my eyes. Shit. I had no other option.

"And... Ansel stepped out, walking into the Editor-in-Chief's office," I finally said.

Mina didn't say anything. She only stared at me blankly. I felt her hand grow colder. Chaeyoung grabbed her other hand gently. Slowly, Mina opened her mouth.

"Are... Are you sure that was him, Sha?" she asked me, almost whispering. I nodded. "I only saw him from behind. Brown coat, purple scarf. Did he wear those when he left today?" I asked her. She nodded, looking more and more pale.

We fell into an uncomfortable silence, unsure of what to do or say next. Slowly, Mina looked at me again.

"Sha, but... What's the problem if he works for Naver? I mean... Other than the fact that his company almost destroyed Irene-unnie and the Kim-Kim Couple's lives... M–Maybe Ansel didn't know about this before he joined, right?" she asked me frantically. I nodded. "I agree... You might be right. But, the thing is... Mina, one of Naver's directors, is Lee Chunghee," I said slowly. "Lee Chunghee? Who's Lee Chunghee?" asked Mina confusedly. "He's... He's an ex-YG director. He's one of the five members of Park Manse's gang from last year," I said.

Mina turned completely pale. She understood what I was implying, and she looked at me with horror in her eyes. She pulled her hands from ours, looking terrified. Chaeyoung reached to hug her shoulder, calming her down, but Mina was practically shaking.

"No... No, Sha. No. He... He didn't know. He doesn't know that. He just returned here late last year, right? Ansel won't know about what happened in 2026... Trust me, Sha. He's not... He's not a... A bad guy," defended Mina, on the verge of tears.

My heart broke seeing Mina defend Ansel like this. I teared up, and Chaeyoung did too, but I saw that the Baby Tiger had more resolve in her eyes compared to me. She leaned in to whisper in Mina's ear.

"Unnie... Nobody is saying that Ansel's a bad guy..." she whispered kindly. "I–I know... But... But if Ansel is... Is in Naver, and... And Chunghee-ssi... I'm... He must have not known, right? He..." Mina frantically and desperately tried to find an excuse for her boyfriend.

I reached to hold Mina's trembling hands. She looked up, and I saw her beautiful eyes were already brimming with tears. I stared at her, thinking hard to find a way to say what I needed to say to her. Finally, I decided to play along with her.

"Minari... I agree with you. Ansel might not have known. But... But if he is indeed working in Naver under Chunghee, he might have some useful information about Park Manse's whereabouts. You know the police have released an APB for Park Manse and his one other associate driving the getaway car, right? Ansel can help us find them!" I said, trying to sound as gentle as possible.

Mina didn't say anything. She closed her eyes and leaned in to Chaeyoung, who hugged her tighter. She looked so heartbroken. I squeezed her hands gently.

"Mina, Ansel is my friend too. I don't think that he's a bad guy, but he could be used by Chunghee and Manse without him knowing about it. If that's really the case... Don't you think we need to save him? Please, Mina... The IPG needs your help. I need your help," I pleaded.

Mina slowly lifted her head, and I knew my words made sense to her. Chaeyoung offered her a clean napkin to wipe her tears, and she did so slowly, before staring back at me.

"W–What... What are you planning to do, Sha? Do... Do you want me to set you two up for a meeting?" she asked me. I shook my head. "No, Mina. He hasn't even told his girlfriend directly about his workplace, so there must be a reason for it. I... I need you to maybe... Slowly ask him where he works, just to confirm," I told her.

I anxiously waited for her response. Thankfully, she nodded slowly.

"Okay... I can do that. I'm curious too. I haven't really been asking him about it either. I'll ask him when we have dinner tonight," she said, sounding a lot calmer. "I'll tell you after I ask him."

I smiled, but I shook my head. I took out my old Nokia phone from my bag, the IPG issued phone, and gave it to her.

"You don't need to. Turn this on when you're with Ansel, and we can hear your conversation," I said. Mina gasped. "W–Woah. You guys can do that?" she asked in amazement. I nodded. "It's all IU-unnie," I said. Chaeyoung chuckled. "I am still amazed by what the IPG can do..." she mused.

Mina nodded and pocketed the phone, then she looked up at me again.

"Is there anything else I needed to do to help you, Sha?" she asked me kindly.

I thought for a moment. The first part went smoothly. The second was a little more difficult, but I had to try. She was open to help us anyway.

"You said you're going to have dinner with him tonight, right?" I asked. She nodded. "Yeah. He said he wants to cook dinner for me at my place later. Why?" Mina asked. Fuck that guy was smooth. "I... Well, the IPG... We want to plant a... A... Listening device... in his apartment... If you agree to it," I stuttered. Mina's eyes widened. "What? H–How... Are you allowed to do that?" she asked me. I nodded. "Moon Hyejin-ssi... The detective who took up our case last week, agreed to it," I said.

Mina still stared at me in disbelief.

"I... I don't know... If that's... Wise, Sha... W–Why would the IPG want to do that?" she whispered. I thought of a way to answer her, but Chaeyoung spoke. "To make sure that Sana-unnie's suspicion is wrong, that even if Ansel does work for Naver, he does so without any involvement with Park Manse," she said confidently.

I looked at Chaeyoung. This girl would also make a great IPG member with her bravery and confidence. Maybe she could join Irene's Strike Force? Maybe her boyfriend had taught her a thing or two about swordsmanship?

"She's right, Minari. Let's prove me wrong," I said, nodding to Chaeyoung to thank her.

Slowly, Mina nodded. I knew I had made the right choice by bringing Chaeyoung along. She could convince Mina way easier than I ever could.

"Okay. You're right. Do you.. Do you know his address?" she asked me. I shook my head. "I don't know. That's why I'm meeting you," I told her. She smiled weakly. "He lives in Seocho-gu. I'll text you his address," she said.

I smiled and grabbed Mina's hands tighter. Slowly, Mina smiled her gummy smile and scoffed, looking down and shaking her head.

"Gosh... I thought we're all singers... Why do I feel like I'm in an espionage movie right now..." she uttered. Chaeyoung hugged her tighter and kissed her cheek. "Let's not join Sana-unnie's world of secret agents just yet, Unnie. Let's stay singers for now," she said cutely.

Mina giggled and nodded, lifting her head to look straight at me.

"Whatever you're trying to do, Sha... Just... Be careful," she said kindly. I nodded and smiled. "Thank you for trusting me, Minari..." I whispered. Her gummy smile grew wider. "What are you saying? You're my best friend! Of course I trust you!" she said with a chuckle.

I laughed and reached to hug her. Mina hugged back warmly, and I felt that she hugged me a little tighter today, as if she didn't want to let me go. I brushed her black hair one more time, before kissing the crown of her head gently. She giggled.

"Ya... Don't kiss me. Jeongie-unnie and Dubu will be jealous," she whispered. I laughed. "Ya! Why did you allow Chaeng to kiss you, then? Won't Yori get jealous too?" I complained. Mina giggled again. "Y–You know... It... It's a different story with Chaeng..." she uttered shyly.

I gasped and looked at Chaeyoung, who had blushed red and looked away, smiling embarrassedly. Oh gosh. So they were still into it after all these years? After both of them had their own boyfriends? These girls were so cute!

We stood up and said our goodbyes to Mina, who smiled wide and wished us luck. Chaeyoung and I returned to my car and entered. I felt my phone vibrate, and when I took it out, I saw that Mina had texted me Ansel's address in Seocho.

"You got the address?" Chaeyoung asked me. I nodded. "Yup. Now... There's one more thing to do," I uttered.

I pressed a few buttons on my car's dashboard monitor, and soon a secure connection was made to the IPG headquarters. A second later, the faces of IU, Dara, Rosé, and Lisa appeared. Chaeyoung gasped.

"O–omo!" she whispered in surprise, not expecting to see everyone so suddenly. "Hi Unnie! Oh, my! We have my fellow rapper here! Wazzup, Cub?" asked Lisa coolly. Chaeyoung laughed and waved to the Blackpink rapper. "H–Hi, Unnie!" Chaeyoung greeted her awkwardly. "Lisa? Rosie? I thought you were looking after Jisoo-unnie!" I said. The two Blackpink girls chuckled. "We were... But then Irene-unnie and Jennie-unnie came after your success in Dispatch! So... We figured why not visit IU-unnie in the HQ. We had just arrived when your call came!" said Rosé. "So... What is it, Sana? Have you met with Mina?" asked Dara. I nodded. "Yes, that's why I have Chaeng here with me. She's agreed to help us confirm with Ansel about whether or not he's working in Naver. I've given the listening device to her, and she has told us Ansel's address," I informed her. IU and Dara nodded. "Send me the address now," said the Spymaster. "Hold on," I said, working on my phone.

A second later, IU received the address and showed it on screen. Lisa's eyes widened immediately when she saw it.

"Unnie! That... Is that Ansel's address?" she asked. I nodded. "Y–Yeah.. What's wrong, Lisa?" I asked her. She chuckled. "Nothing's wrong! It's just that it turns out I have been living one floor above a hunky handsome black dude this entire time!" she exclaimed naughtily.

Dara, IU, Rosé, Chaeyoung, and I all gasped.

"W–What the fuck? Are you serious?!" asked Rosé. Lisa nodded happily. "Yup! Same apartment, same tower, just different floors," she said, smiling wide.

Dara and IU looked at each other and smiled, before turning to look at Lisa.

"Well... I guess we know who to send to plant the bugs tonight, then!" IU said. Lisa gasped. "Omo... Really? My first field mission? Shiittt.... This is gonna be fuuunn!" she exclaimed excitedly.

I laughed. How could she be so excited for something so dangerous? IU and Dara laughed too, but the former slapped the Thai girl's head gently.

"Ya. Stop thinking that this is a game! It could be dangerous, you know!" she scolded her. Lisa giggled while rubbing her head. "Nee... Joesonghamnida..." she apologized cutely. IU chuckled. "Sha, when do you think we should plant the bug? Is there a way to distract Ansel?" Dara asked. I shook my head and smiled. "No need. Ansel is having dinner with Mina at her place tonight. I'll ask Mina to tell me when he arrives, and Lisa can move out immediately," I said. Dara nodded.

Suddenly, a question came to my mind.

"The bug... Is it difficult to set up?" I asked them. Rosé shook her head. "It's pretty simple, really, but she needs to align the connection right so we can receive the signal from here. Can... Can you really do it, Lili?" asked Rosé, sounding unsure. Lisa jokingly acted like she was hurt. "Omo... Rosie... I'm hurt. Of course I can do it!" she said confidently.

I saw Dara place her hand on IU's shoulder.

"I think we should send in someone from the Strike Force to go with Lisa, though, Ji-eun. Just to be safe. You never know what might come..." she said slowly. IU nodded. "You're right. Maybe send... Jennie? It won't look suspicious if Jennie and Lisa are to be seen in her apartment complex," IU said, but Lisa and Rosé shook their heads. "No, Unnie. Jennie-unnie is looking after Jisoo-unnie, right?" said Rosé. "Ah, yes... Seulgi then? Or Joy?" proposed Dara, but Lisa smiled wide and shook her head. "Just send Yeoni!" she exclaimed.

We all looked at her confusedly, but she raised her hands to stop us from interjecting.

"Hang on, hang on... Yeoni had come here a few times before, so nobody would suspect anything. Also... I'm not saying that Seulgi-unnie or Joy-unnie are weak, but if it's Ansel we're talking about, then isn't a man better to protect me?" she made her point.

Lisa made sense, so we all nodded.

"Alright. Let's have Yeoni and Lisa plant the bug tonight!" said Dara, smiling excitedly. "I'll text Yeongyeong now," said Lisa.

IU looked at me through the screen.

"Sha, Suzy is still busy filming her drama in Jeju. Do you want to come here to help us oversee everything? There will be two different operations going live almost at the same time, so we might need all hands on deck. I'm calling Jihyo, Hyejin, Yeri, and Wendy too," she said. I nodded. "As long as I can bring Jeongie with me," I said. IU smiled and nodded. "Do bring her! It'll be fun to see her meet with Hyejin. They do look alike, right?" she said.

I laughed and nodded, ending the call. As I started my car and drove away, Chaeyoung looked at me.

"Unnie, can I... Can I come too?" she asked. I laughed. She was so cute. "Yeah! Why not. It'll be fun! Well... Not actually fun, but... You know..." I said.

Chaeyoung chuckled, but then she sighed and stared out of the windshield into the road, playing with her sun pendant again.

Junhwan stared at her, but he didn't say anything out of respect. He simply nodded. I reached to grab Irene's hand and squeezed it, thanking her. Yeoni and Jennie looked at us confusedly, but Irene's gaze told them to not say anything.

The lift opened on the ground floor, and we rushed out. Irene and I walked quickly behind Junhwan, who led us through the sea of reporters calmly towards the SM van, which had waited for us with the door open. Jennie, Yeoni, Irene, and I entered, but Junhwan stood outside, smiling.

"I'll address the media again, updating them on the good news we received from the Editor-in-Chief. Go make your call as soon as the van starts moving. The connection will be secure," he said to Irene. Irene smiled and nodded. "Thanks again, Junhwan-ssi," she said. Junhwan nodded, before sliding the door closed.

As soon as the van drove away, Irene took out her phone and flipped it open, placing it on the small table. Yeoni and Jennie looked around confusedly.

"Sha, Irene, what happened?" Jennie asked. I turned to look at her. "I saw... I saw Ansel coming to the Editor-in-Chief's office when we got into the lift," I said, my voice shaking. "Ansel? Who's Ansel?" asked Yeoni. "He's... He's my friend from Japan, and he's... Well, he was..." I said. "He was SM's Head of International Legal Division up until December 31st last year. His task was to secure Mina, Momo, and Sana's signature to join SM Entertainment," said Irene. "He resigned after failing, but I know from Mina that he has already got a new job," I said.

Jennie gasped, and Yeoni's widened in surprise.

"Do you think... Do you think that he's connected to all this?" he asked. Irene nodded rapidly. "Yes. Yes, very much so! We didn't think that he's connected because no evidence was pointing that way, but with him coming here today... Hang on. We're connected," she said.

Suzy's face appeared on Irene's screen, along with IU's. They smiled wide with expectancy.

"Morning, Unnie! How was your meeting?" asked Suzy. "It was great, Suzy. They'll release the follow up article, but listen... We... Sana saw Ansel at Dispatch's office," Irene said. Suzy and IU's eyes widened. "What? Ansel? Ansel Jackson?" Suzy asked. I nodded. "Yes, Unnie. Ansel. I think... I think he's working for Manse," I said. "Hang on, Sha. We had that suspicion before, but no evidence pointed that way, right?" said IU. Irene shook her head. "Ji-eun, earlier when we met Dispatch's Editor-in-Chief, he mentioned that a superior of his was coming to meet him soon. When we left the floor in one lift, the other lift opened and Ansel walked out," Irene said.

IU and Suzy's eyes widened.

"So you're saying that Ansel works for Naver now?" asked Suzy. "Maybe. Possibly," I said. "Dispatch is owned by Naver," Irene said. "And one of Naver's directors is Lee Chunghee, Manse's associate from last year," IU said.

Irene and I nodded.

"You said that the extra security in Dispatch's system was unusual, right? You said that it must have been Park Manse's doing," I said. IU nodded. "Manse could have tasked Chunghee to put up the extra security," said IU. "And now Ansel might be working at Naver, so Chunghee could have asked him to come to Dispatch to talk with the Editor-in-Chief after knowing that SM Entertainment is not taking this lightly," Irene said. "Unnie, I think... I think Ansel might even be the one who drove the black sedan from Monday. Manse's getaway car," I said.

Suzy and IU exchanged glances, but they looked unsure. Suzy looked at me.

"Sha, Ansel coming to Dispatch's office after what the Editor-in-Chief said was indeed suspicious, but honestly it's still not strong enough evidence to prove that he's Manse's associate and the one driving the getaway car," she said. "We're not even sure that he works at Naver. Did Mina tell you where he works now?"

I wanted to protest. I was frustrated that they didn't immediately believe in my suspicion, but they were right. Slowly, I shook my head.

"No, Unnie. Only that he had found a new job," I said slowly. Suzy sighed. "That's the thing. We need to be really careful before taking any action. We need to confirm your suspicion and get solid evidence that he's indeed working with Manse," she said. "But how, Unnie?" I asked, a little frustratedly. "Why not plant a bug in his apartment? He must communicate with Manse every now and then if he works for him."

That voice was familiar. A second later, a beautiful lady appeared on screen next to IU. Jennie squealed when she saw her.

"Dara-sunbaenim!" she exclaimed. Dara scowled. "How many times do I have to tell you to just call me 'Unnie'?" said Jennie's company senior tiredly, but she chuckled afterwards. "S-sorry, Unnie..." said Jennie, giggling. Dara smiled. "Unnie? You're at the HQ?" Irene asked her. Dara nodded. "Yeah. I'm with Wendy, Hyejin, and Jihyo," she said.

Dara and IU pushed their laptop further away and I could see Jihyo, Hyejin, and Wendy sitting in the IPG's kitchen. They waved and smiled as they saw us. Dara leaned back in and spoke.

"Hey, listen. Like I said: Why not bug him? Don't you know his house? You're his friend, right, Sha?" she repeated.

I thought for a while, but then I shook my head slowly.

"No, Unnie. I don't know his place... I only met him once here after he transferred to SM's Head Office from Japan, and then once more in Singapore," I said. Hyejin raised her hand and spoke. "I tried searching for his address in my database when you guys spoke, but... No result. Maybe because he's a foreigner? I don't have him in my system yet," the detective said. "Can't you check in SM's employee database, Irene? Maybe ask Junhwan-hyung to help?" Yeoni proposed, but Irene shook her head. "No, Yeongi. Let's try not to involve anyone from my company as much as possible, lest we reveal the IPG's existence to them," she said.

We sat silently for a few moments, thinking hard to find a way. Suddenly, Jihyo raised her hand.

"Why not ask Mina directly?" Jihyo said.

IU and Dara turned to look at her. Jihyo paused for a moment to think, and I smiled seeing her. She was one of the two newest members of the IPG together with Lisa, but somehow she already looked comfortable among the other IPG spies.

"Why not ask Mina? She should know her boyfriend's address, right?" Jihyo elaborated in a matter-of-fact manner. I scoffed. "Yeah, but... What are we going to tell her? That we suspect her boyfriend is connected to Park Manse?" I asked.

To my surprise, Jihyo shrugged.

"Why not?" she asked me. I stared at her. Actually, she was right, and Suzy agreed. "Yeah, Sha. Why not try and ask Mina directly? I mean... Maybe you can try to find a way to talk to her and get the info from her without offending her?" Suzy proposed.

I thought for a moment. That would be difficult, but not impossible. Slowly, I nodded.

"Yeah... I think you're right. But... How...?" I asked them. Jihyo thought for a while before speaking. "Maybe... Maybe we can talk with Minchu and the others? Maybe they have some ideas... Or we can ask them to help us talk to Mina," Jihyo said. "Yeah. Maybe Chaeyoung can help us," I mused.

Jihyo nodded and smiled. Mina always had a soft spot for our Baby Tiger anyway. Suzy looked around the screen and clasped her hands.

"Alright. So... Sana and Jihyo will talk with Twice to find a way to talk to Mina and get Ansel's address. In the meantime, IU and her team can continue their search about Manse," she said. "Found anything yet?" asked Jennie. IU shook her head. "No... We're still deep diving into his history with SM, JYPE, and YG... But so far nothing interesting. He covered his tracks neatly," said IU, sounding disappointed. "It's alright. We can take our time. Jihyo, Sana, please update us later after you talk, okay?" said Suzy. Jihyo and I nodded. "I'll see you at the apartment, Sha!" said Jihyo. "Right. See you there!" I said.

We ended the call and sighed, looking at each other.

"Shit... That's one hell of a risky talk you're going to have with Mina," said Jennie. I chuckled. "Yeah... We'll find a way, don't worry..." I said, trying to stay positive.

The van slowed down to a stop, and one of the bodyguards from the front seat jumped down to open the door for us. We had reached Yeoni's apartment again. We thanked them, and they left, probably to pick up Junhwan from Dispatch's office again.

Jennie, Irene, and Yeoni walked to the apartment building, but I stepped towards the direction of the parking lot. They stopped and turned when they realised I wasn't following them.

"Straight to Twice's apartment?" asked Yeoni. I nodded. "Yup! I'll update you guys later! Annyeong!" I exclaimed as I continued walking towards my car.

They waved me goodbye and entered the building. I reached my car and quickly drove to Hannam, already thinking of a strategy to talk with Mina later. Suddenly, I remembered that I had left my apartment keycard at home. I looked at the clock on my dashboard. It was 8.30am. I sighed.

"Shit... I need my keycard," I uttered to myself.

I took a turn and drove to Songpa instead of Hannam. Knowing the day and the hour, the others would probably be outside or still asleep.

Nayeon would still be in SHSCC at this hour on Sundays, or–knowing that her church friends Jihyo and Minsoo were in IPG and Dahyun in Seongnam–she probably skipped church and accompanied Tzuyu at the hospital. Our maknae pretty much lived in the hospital nowadays, looking after her boyfriend. I wondered if Chuyoung would ever regain consciousness. Last I heard, he was stable, but still in a coma.

Other than that, Momo went to Kyoto to visit her family and wouldn't return until end of next week, Jihyo and Minsoo probably hadn't arrived when I reached, Mina was staying in her place, Jeongyeon in Suwon, and Chaeyoung would definitely still be sleeping at this hour. She could also be at her old house in Jamsil. I heard she had renovated the house? I should visit sometime. It was near my apartment anyway.

I chuckled. Funny how after more than 12 years in the industry, all nine of us had only managed to purchase our own property recently. Up to late last year, Jeongyeon, Jihyo, and Chaeyoung still stayed full time in the Twice apartment, but after what Suzy told us on Christmas eve–that JYPE wasn't going to extend the rent for our apartment–the three frantically rushed to settle their own housings.

Sure, in the end it turned out that JYPE still had the money to extend the rent, and we still stayed in the apartment oftenly, but the three of them had decided to find other places to stay, just to be safe. Jeongyeon moved in with me to our new apartment in Songpa, while Chaeyoung returned to her renovated old house. Jihyo and Minsoo were planning to move in together after getting in a relationship, but they were still looking for the perfect place.

I reached home, parked my car and walked up to my unit. I opened the door, trying to remember where I put my keycard, when suddenly I heard someone giggling and calling me with a voice I thought I would not hear in person until at least the end of next week.

"My gosh, Babe... You're so beautiful..."

Jeongyeon was standing at the entrance of our bedroom. Jeongyeon. My Yoo Jeongyeon. She was smiling from ear to ear, stretching her right arm wide, beckoning me to hug her. I burst into tears as I dropped my bag and ran full speed towards her, wrapping her in a tight embrace.

"Jeongyeonieeee... Jeongyeoniee..." I sobbed in her embrace. She laughed out loud as she brushed my hair. "Ya, Sha... I was only gone for one day! Why do you cry like that? It's as if I've been gone for many years!" she said, chuckling. "B–But I miss you... One day is too long!" I uttered through my sobs, slapping her chest. "And I told you to come with me to Suwon..." she whispered. I giggled apologetically. She did told me that. "But the house isn't going to move itself, is it?" I defended myself.

Jeongyeon giggled and kissed my forehead lovingly. I looked up, and she wiped my tears, but I saw that her eyes were wet as well. I pulled her for a kiss, and she kissed me tenderly, lovingly, before pulling back and staring at my eyes.

"Jeongie! Why are you here? Weren't you supposed to return next week?" I asked her confusedly. She giggled.

"I saw the look in your face when we called earlier. You're lonely, and you must be stressed with everything going on. I checked on Dubu earlier to see if she could come here and look after you, but she was on a boat with her parents and brother, that crackhead..." Jeongyeon explained.

"W–Wait. A Boat? She's not in Seongnam?" I asked, bewildered. Jeongyeon chuckled and shook her head. "No. She's in the middle of the Yellow Sea," she said. "S-She's where, now?" I asked. That was so random. Jeongyeon chuckled again. "I know, right? That's why, I thought... I'll take the first bus back to Seoul and accompany you today... You know... So you're not lonely," she said. "Don't worry. I'll go back to Suwon tomorrow."

I felt tears starting to wet my eyes again. My girlfriend was so sweet and caring. I chuckled while sobbing, and she placed her right hand on my chin and lifted my face, smiling so warmly it felt all the snow outside had just melted.

"Sha, listen..." she said slowly and seriously. I stared at her. "What is it, Babe?" I asked her.

She smiled naughtily, before leaning in and attacking my lips.

"I..."

She pecked my lips.

"... Love..."

She pecked me again.

"... My smartie..."

Pecked me again.

"... Sexy..."

Again.

"... Cutie..."

Again.

"... Girlfriend..."

And again.

"... So much!"

My face was searing red when she finished. I stared at my girlfriend with a gaping mouth and bated breath. She laughed seeing me flustered, but I couldn't hold back. Not after she kissed my lips cutely and rapidly like that. Not after missing her so much, not after feeling so guilty for what I did with Yeoni, not after her being so sweet, coming back to Seoul just because she knew I was lonely.

Jeongyeon always made me feel special, and somehow she always knew how to make me super horny very easily; with a single gesture, or even a single word. I pulled my coat and unbuttoned my blazer, letting them drop to the bedroom floor.

"Oh no..." she whispered and chuckled, knowing full well what I wanted to do.

I pulled her track pants down, then her panties, and I pushed her to the bed. Jeongyeon chuckled and spread her long legs wide, revealing her unshaven pussy. I suddenly felt so hungry, so I bent down and devoured her.

"B–Babe... S–Shit... A–Ahh..." she moaned.

She reached to grab my hair with her right hand, her slinged left arm resting slowly on the pillow. I loved it. I buried my face in her crotch and stuck my tongue as far as I could, inserting it into her pussy. Jeongyeon twitched and jolted, moaning loudly.

"S–S–Sha! A–Ahn... S–So good..."

I stiffened my tongue and started pummeling her pussy with it, all the while brushing my nose on her clit. Jeongyeon squirmed, and when I looked up I saw her closing her eyes, enjoying the pleasure. I felt her grip on my hair tightening. I increased my speed.

"S–Sha... S–Sana... Baby... I–I'm... I'm... C–Cumming!"

Her body stiffened, her back arching up, and she let out a very loud sigh. When she slumped back, she was trembling. Slowly, sweat dripping, mouth gaping, she sat up and stared at me. I giggled and crawled towards her, my eyes locked to hers. I knew I was addicted to her gaze. She smiled.

"Babe... I'll melt if you keep staring at me like that," she whispered.

I chuckled as I reached her face, feeling her breath near my mouth. I closed my eyes and kissed her, my tongue twisting hers. Jeongyeon reached behind with her good arm and unbuckled my bra, letting my tits bounce free. I straddled her, still kissing her, feeling her wet pussy over my pants.

I perked my tits up, and Jeongyeon stared at them longingly. The fingers of her right hand danced on my body very very slowly, tracing up from my thighs, to my waist, to my belly, to my tits, to my nipples, to my collarbone, to my neck, up to my jaw.

"Gosh, Sha... You're perfect..." she whispered, eating my body with her gaze. I giggled.

She let out a tremulous sigh, unable to reign in her lust over me. I gently grabbed her tits, softly fondling and squeezing them. Jeongyeon squirmed and sighed. She leaned in closer, her lips a few millimeters before mine.

"Sha... I... I want you..." she whispered very softly.

"Then have me... I'm your breakfast..." I uttered seductively, slightly shaking my shoulders to make my tits jiggle.

She giggled and nodded, before kissing my jaw, my neck, my collarbone, and finally my tits. I bit my lower lip as I felt her give me hickey after hickey. My eyes rolled back in pleasure as I felt her tongue dancing around my nipples, before sucking them deliciously.

"J–Jeongie... H–Aah... Mnh..." I moaned.

I felt my panties start to soak. Instinctively, I pressed my body against hers, but suddenly she winched and recoiled.

"Ow..." she squealed, automatically clutching her bandaged left shoulder. "Oh my God! I'm so sorry, Jeongie!" I said panickedly. She smiled and shook her head, but I knew it was painful. "I–It's alright, Sha... Come on. I was... having my breakfast, remember?" she teased. I chuckled and perked my chest up again, but I eyed her concernedly. "Babe... Did I hurt you? I'm sorry..." I uttered. She shook her head again. "No, Babe it's okay... I want you," she whispered.

She stopped down to continue fondling and eating my tits, but then she winched again. She tried to hide her pain by clamping her lips, but I knew it was painful for her, so I pulled back. Jeongyeon looked at me panickedly.

"Sha! I-it's alright! Don't worry! I... It didn't hurt that mu–mmh..."

I silenced her by kissing her lips gently. She chuckled and kissed me back, caressing my cheek with her right hand. I let go and stared deeply into her beautiful eyes, cupping her cheeks with my hands.

"I'm sorry, Babe..." she uttered, sounding disappointed at herself. I shook my head. "Don't be. Let's just wait until you're completely healed, okay?" I whispered. She nodded slowly. "We haven't done it properly since I got shot... And... And I know how much you need it to stay sane..." she uttered apologetically. I laughed. "Ya! You make it sound like I'm such a horny slut!" I complained, laughing hard.

She laughed too, but then she leaned in closer. I saw a naughty grin flash on her face, before she reached my ear and whispered very, very slowly.

"But... Aren't you?"

I felt chills running down my spine and I shuddered. She was the only one who knew this side of me, who knew my weakness. I absolutely loved it when she called me that. Heck, she didn't even have to say it literally. She only had to imply it, and I'd lost it. Suddenly I felt liquid surging out of my body, wetting my panties and pants. Did... Did I just cum?

"B–B... Babe... B–B.... Bae..." I whispered tremulously.

I really did cum, didn't I? I came just by her calling me a horny slut. Jeongyeon noticed this and smiled, holding my hand tightly as I let the wave of orgasm wash through my entire body. I let out a loud sigh, before staring at her.

"J–Jeongie... I... I just came..." I said, a little confusedly. Jeongyeon laughed and kissed me. "See? ... You really need a proper one to stay sane," she said. "Yeah... But... I don't wanna hurt you..." I said, still panting from my unexpected orgasm.

Jeongyeon chuckled and nodded, but then her eyes lit up.

"Hang on! Babe... You told me Yeoni came here last night, didn't he? Did you do anything with him?" she asked suddenly. My eyes widened in surprise. "N–No! Of course not! W-We only had dinner and talked about our plans for today!" I said panickedly. Jeongyeon gasped. "Woah... Really? Daebak..." she said, sounding so amazed. I felt mildly offended. "Ya... I know I just came after you called me a horny slut, but I'm not like that!" I protested.

My girlfriend laughed and squeezed my hand. She looked straight into my eyes, and smiled kindly.

"Sana... We've been together for so long... I know how much you want him after Suzy-unnie told you to blow him in the IPG HQ that morning. He came here alone last night... And you were alone too. So... It's normal if something happened," she said, smiling wide.

I felt my cheeks blushing. She knew?

"Babe... I–I..." I said, feeling really guilty.

I looked down embarrassedly. What I did couldn't be qualified as 'not doing anything', but... How could I tell my girlfriend that? As I was still considering, Jeongyeon squeezed my hand again. She was still smiling, but I could feel her searching gaze.

"You two... Did do something, didn't you?" she asked me. Slowly, shamefully, I nodded. I couldn't hide anything from her. "I... We... We made out. We didn't have sex, but... Yeah... We made out before... Before stopping," I whispered. "Sorry, Babe..." "Why are you sorry? I made out with Minsoo too on New Year's Eve, remember?" she shot at me. I shook my head. "Yeah, but... B–But that's a different story, right? I was there... I–I... I blew him too, right?" I said. Jeongyeon chuckled. "What's the difference?" she asked. I looked down. "I don't know... Last night... Last night felt like... Like an affair," I whispered, closing my eyes.

Jeongyeon smiled. She knew I had spoken the truth inside my heart. Jeongyeon always had that ability. She was always able to tell whether or not I was telling the truth, and even when I couldn't find the truth yet, she would guide me step by step to reach it eventually. That's my Yoo Jeongyeon. That's my girlfriend.

Slowly, gently, Jeongyeon leaned forward. She kissed my forehead and caressed my cheek. I looked up, meeting her sharp but kind gaze, feeling even more sorry and guilty.

"Babe... I'm sorry..." I whispered again, but she shook her head. "Sana... Listen to me. I know who my girlfriend is, and I understand her needs. She's the flirtiest and horniest girl I've ever known, but I know that her heart only belongs to me..." she started, before pausing and adding, "... Well... Maybe a little portion for Dubu too... But my heart belongs to that crackhead too, a little..."

I couldn't help but giggle. How could she joke in the middle of a serious talk? I held her hand and stared at her adoringly, then she continued.

"I know how much you need a proper sex to keep you balanced, and honestly... I don't care who sleeps with you, as long as you're healthy and whole. All I know... Is that I love you so much, and I have no doubt that you love me too. Our love has been proven to be stronger than any affair, any scandal, any argument," she declared confidently.

We stared at each other, and finally, I nodded. Our relationship was that secure, and I was thankful for it. I reached to hug her gently, and she brushed my hair with her hand, kissing the crown of my head lovingly.

"I love you, Yoo Beep Beep..." I whispered. "I love you too, Shashasha..." she said. I giggled. "So... Will you agree to Jennie's offer?" she asked me. I chuckled. "I–I don't know... She's so craz–HANG ON! How do you know about Jennie's offer?!" I exclaimed.

Jeongyeon cackled and kissed my cheek.

"Jennie called me last night. She told me about the situation and asked my permission if she could send Yeoni to have dinner with you, knowing that I was away," Jeongyeon said.

"Of course I agreed with her, but then she told me what I told you earlier, that we both felt the attraction between you two after what you guys did in IPG HQ. So... Jennie said the two of you might actually end up doing it. I said I'm not worried nor jealous, and she said the same thing," she continued.

"But then... Her being her, she said she'd specifically tell Yeoni to not have sex with you, just to increase the pressure on him. If he managed to not do so, she asked me if I would allow you to... Well... To do what she offered you to do earlier today," Jeongyeon finished.

My eyes widened in surprise. So Jennie had planned all of this all along... And... And Jeongyeon was involved in it too? I stared at her blankly. So our partners had been setting us up the entire time?

"And... And... You agreed to it?" I asked her. She nodded. "Babe... I can't do anything for you right now, not with my arm like this. You need it. Go for it," she said.

I was still unsure, so I shrugged and forced a smile.

"I'll... I'll think about it," I said finally.

Jeongyeon smiled and nodded, understanding me. I sat on her side and pulled her head towards me, letting it rest on top of my breasts. I played with her short hair, enjoying this feeling and her company.

My phone rang, and suddenly I remembered what I was supposed to do. I stared at Jeongyeon.

"Jeongie! We're supposed to be at Twice's apartment!" I said panickedly. "What? Why?" she asked me. "Just... Get dressed! Quickly! I'll explain in the car!" I exclaimed.

I stood up and rushed to pick up my phone from my bag. It was Jihyo. Shit! She's going to kill me for being late! I put the phone on speaker. Jeongyeon tossed me my bra and blazer, and I started dressing up.

"Y–Yeoboseyo? Jihyo-ya!" I stuttered. "Sana-ya... Where are you?" she asked me. "I... Um... I'm at home! In Songpa!" I said, deciding to tell her the truth without sounding too guilty.

I cringed as I waited for her reply, but to my surprise, Jihyo sounded happy.

"Oh, that's great! Can you, um... Can you bring your keycard? I... Minsoo and I kinda left it inside before we left, and... Well.. Nabong-unnie is not home. We rang the bell a couple times and tried calling Chaeng, but... No response," she said.

I breathed a sigh of relief hearing her request. Jeongyeon entered the living/dining room, already fully dressed, waving our apartment keycard in the air.

"R–Right! Yeah, yeah... I'll bring my keycard! Please hang in there for a few more minutes, Jihyoo... I'm driving there soon!" I said cutely. She chuckled. "Gomawo, Sha! Drive safely! See you soon!" she said happily, ending the call.

I sighed, and Jeongyeon laughed. She picked up her bag and gave me mine, and I started rushing towards the door.

"Come on! Let's go!" I said, but suddenly Jeongyeon gasped. I turned. "What? What is it?" I asked her. "Sha... You... You need to change your pants!" she exclaimed.

She was staring at my crotch. I looked down, and saw that I was wet all over from when I came earlier. I stomped the floor and rushed towards the bedroom angrily. I slapped Jeongyeon's good arm loudly when I passed her, and I opened my wardrobe to hide my face.

"OW! What was that for?" she protested. "That's for calling me a horny slut and making me cum!" I yelled, but I was secretly grinning.

Jeongyeon laughed out loud and followed me inside. She stood behind me and leaned forward, placing her mouth next to my right ear.

"But... You are my horny... Slut," she whispered those words sexily.

I shivered and shuddered as another wave of orgasm washed over me suddenly. My hands reached for the wardrobe's door frames, gripping them tightly as I shook violently, gushed repeatedly, and finally peed all over my pants.

"MM–h.. MMM...MM–MM–Nnnhh!!" I stifled my scream.

I felt my knees weakening, so I fell limply to crouch on the floor, catching my breath. My pants were soaking wet. Jeongyeon laughed and laughed, but then she stopped laughing as she saw my expression when I turned and glared at her. She grinned mischievously and placed her right hand on her waist as if scolding me.

"What are you doing down there, Babe? We're late! Come on!" she said. I groaned. This girl was asking for it. "YOO JEONGYEON!!" I screamed angrily, springing up from the floor to stand. "Oh shit... Run!" she exclaimed before running away. I chased her. "YA! COME BACK HERE YOU... CRAZY... BITCH!!!"